03.03.2013 Views

The German Law Journal

The German Law Journal

The German Law Journal

SHOW MORE
SHOW LESS

Create successful ePaper yourself

Turn your PDF publications into a flip-book with our unique Google optimized e-Paper software.

GERMAN LAW JOURNAL<br />

Review of Developments in <strong>German</strong>,<br />

European and International Jurisprudence<br />

Editors–in-Chief: Russell Miller; Peer Zumbansen<br />

Editors: Miriam Aziz; Gregor Bachmann; Gralf-Peter Calliess; Matthias Casper;<br />

Morag Goodwin; Dominik Hanf; Florian Hoffmann; Alexandra Kemmerer;<br />

Malcolm Maclaren; Stefan Magen; Petra Minnerop; Hanri Mostert; Betsy Röben;<br />

Volker Röben; Christoph Safferling; Marlene Schmidt; Frank Schorkopf;<br />

Robert Schütze; Craig Smith; Cornelia Vismann.<br />

www.germanlawjournal.com<br />

© Copyright 2000 - 2004 by <strong>German</strong> <strong>Law</strong> <strong>Journal</strong> GbR. All rights reserved.<br />

Vol. 05 No. 01 Pages 1 - 122 01 January 2004<br />

TABLE OF CONTENTS<br />

PUBLIC LAW<br />

Hanri Mostert<br />

Lost Information and Competing Interests in<br />

Restoring <strong>German</strong>y's Dispossessed Property – <strong>The</strong><br />

Recent Decision of the <strong>German</strong> Federal<br />

Administrative Court<br />

Sabine Pittrof<br />

Compensation Claims for Human Rights Breaches<br />

Committed by <strong>German</strong> Armed Forces Abroad<br />

During the Second World War: Federal Supreme<br />

Court Hands Down Decision in the Distomo Case<br />

TABLE OF CONTENTS PAGE I<br />

1 - 13<br />

15 - 21


TABLE OF CONTENTS<br />

PRIVATE LAW<br />

Florian Mächtel<br />

<strong>The</strong> Defence of “Change of Position” in English<br />

and <strong>German</strong> <strong>Law</strong> of Unjust Enrichment<br />

EUROPEAN & INTERNATIONAL LAW<br />

Stefan Kirchner<br />

Relative Normativity and the Constitutional<br />

Dimension of International <strong>Law</strong>: A Place for<br />

Fundamental Rules and Values in the International<br />

Legal System<br />

Geo Quinot<br />

Substantive Legitimate Expectations in South<br />

African and European Administrative <strong>Law</strong><br />

Vanessa Hernández Guerrero<br />

Defining the Balance between Free Competition<br />

and Tax Sovereignty in EC and WTO <strong>Law</strong>: <strong>The</strong><br />

“due respect” to the General Tax System<br />

LEGAL CULTURE<br />

Andreas Abegg and Annemarie Thatcher<br />

Book Review – Freedom of Contract in the 19 th<br />

Century: Mythology and the Silence of the Sources<br />

– Sibylle Hofer’s Freiheit ohne Grenzen?<br />

Privatrechtstheoretische Diskussionen im 19.<br />

Jahrhundert<br />

TABLE OF CONTENTS PAGE II<br />

23 - 46<br />

47 - 64<br />

65 - 85<br />

87 - 100<br />

101 - 114


TABLE OF CONTENTS<br />

Friedemann Kiethe<br />

Book Review - Gunther Mävers’ Die<br />

Mitbestimmung der Arbeitnehmer in der<br />

Europäischen Aktiengesellschaft (Employee’s<br />

Participation in the European Stock Company)<br />

TABLE OF CONTENTS PAGE III<br />

115 - 122


PUBLIC LAW<br />

Lost Information and Competing Interests in Restoring<br />

<strong>German</strong>y’s Dispossessed Property – <strong>The</strong> Recent Decision<br />

of the <strong>German</strong> Federal Administrative Court<br />

By Hanri Mostert *<br />

A. Introduction<br />

With the progressive "accession" of the <strong>German</strong> Democratic Republic to the Federal<br />

<strong>German</strong> Republic after the reunification in 1990, <strong>German</strong>y had to deal with a number<br />

of impediments emanating from the attempt to reconcile different political,<br />

social and legal models that developed during the forty years of separation between<br />

East and West <strong>German</strong>y. Among these was the issue of how the property<br />

order in <strong>German</strong>y would be influenced by seeking to integrate two such different<br />

socio-political and legal systems. 1 As the discussion below indicates, the demands<br />

placed by this issue on the courts, legislature and administration of the newly reunified<br />

Federal <strong>German</strong> Republic still cause repercussions.<br />

* Associate Professor, Faculty of <strong>Law</strong>, Stellenbosch University, South Africa. hmos@sun.ac.za. I am grateful<br />

to Stefan Häußler, who clarified some of the finer detail in the <strong>German</strong> text of the Federal Administrative<br />

Court’s decision for me, and to the Max Planck Institute for International and Foreign Public <strong>Law</strong><br />

in Heidelberg, for making available their library facilities to me. <strong>The</strong> financial assistance of the National<br />

Research Foundation and the University of Stellenbosch is hereby gratefully acknowledged. Opinions<br />

expressed in this case discussion should not be attributed to either of these institutions.<br />

1 See inter alia: O. Depenheuer Eigentum und Rechtsstaat NEUE JURISTISCHE WOCHENSCHRIFT 53 (2000) 6,<br />

p. 385–390; R. Meixner Entscheidung des Bundesverfassungsgerichts zum Entschädigungs- und Ausgleichsleistungsgesetz<br />

DIE ÖFFENTLICHE VERWALTUNG 55 (2002) 21, p. 900-908; K-A. Schwarz Wiedergutmachung und<br />

die "exceptio pecuniam non habendi" DIE ÖFFENTLICHE VERWALTUNG 53 (2000) 17, p. 721-729; A. Jaekel Zur<br />

Rechtsprechung des Bundesverwaltungsgerichts zu den Überschuldungsfällen ZEITSCHRIFT FÜR VERMÖGENS-<br />

UND INVESTITIONSRECHT 6 (1996) 3, p. 113-117; T. Schweisfurth Von der Völkerrechtswidrigkeit der SBZ-<br />

Konfiskationen 1945-1949 zur Verfassungswidrigkeit des Restitutionsausschlusses 1990, ZEITSCHRIFT FÜR<br />

VERMÖGENS- UND INVESTITIONSRECHT 10 (2000) 9, p. 505-521; and generally also T. Schweisfurth SBZ-<br />

KONFISKATIONEN PRIVATEN EIGENTUMS 1945 BIS 1949, Baden-Baden, Nomos (2000). P.E. Quint THE<br />

IMPERFECT UNION - CONSTITUTIONAL STRUCTURES OF GERMAN UNIFICATION, Princeton, Princeton Univ.<br />

Press, (1997) deals with the intricacies of the Re-unification in particular.


2 G ERMAN L AW J OURNAL [Vol. 05 No. 01<br />

One such problem relates to the extent to which the reparation arrangements in<br />

West <strong>German</strong>y influenced the measures undertaken in East <strong>German</strong>y. Refugees<br />

who left <strong>German</strong>y between 1933 and 1945 were forced to sell their immovable<br />

property and could only take a restricted amount of currency out of the country. 2<br />

<strong>The</strong> persecuted that did not flee only rarely survived the large-scale massacre of socalled<br />

"state enemies" during the National Socialist reign of terror that persisted<br />

through the end of World War II. 3 In both cases, the victims’ land often ended up in<br />

the hands of Nazi Party organizations or members, without any systematic alterations<br />

to the land register. 4 <strong>The</strong> Wiedergutmachung initiative in the <strong>German</strong> Federal<br />

Republic was aimed at providing some kind of reparation for these victims of National<br />

Socialism. 5 <strong>The</strong> Bundesgerichtshof (BGH – Federal Court of Justice) declared<br />

on one occasion that these reparation arrangements were compatible with article<br />

14 of the Basic <strong>Law</strong>. 6<br />

No comprehensive rehabilitation was ever envisaged in the <strong>German</strong> Democratic<br />

Republic for the victims of National Socialism, 7 and in particular no restitution of<br />

2 M. Southern Restitution or Compensation: <strong>The</strong> Land Question in East <strong>German</strong>y 1993 INT. & COMP. L.Q 690 at<br />

691.<br />

3 Id.<br />

4 Id.<br />

5 <strong>The</strong> Wiedergutmachung initiative did not incorporated only a reparations program for dispossessed<br />

property. Instead, it constituted a full-blown attempt to induce social change in <strong>German</strong>y, dealing with<br />

“denazification” and reform of the civil service over and above its attempts to restore property. It is<br />

outside the scope of this discussion to undertake an extensive discussion of this initiative, or even to list<br />

comprehensively the legislative and administrative measures applied to this initiative. For more detail,<br />

see esp. C. Goschler WIEDERGUTMACHUNG – WESTDEUTSCHLAND UND DIE VERFOLGTEN DES<br />

NATIONALSOZIALISMUS (1945-1954) Munich, R. Oldenbourg Verlag (1992); and the case study of National-Socialist<br />

induced dispossession of Jewish property in the Rhineland-Palatinate between 1938 and<br />

1953 as documented by W. Rummel & J. Rath “DEM REICH VERFALLEN – DEN BERECHTIGTEN<br />

ZURÜCKZUERSTATTEN” Koblenz, Verlag der Landesarchivverwaltung Rheinland-Pfalz (2001). A commentary<br />

on the most important laws behind the Wiedergutmachung initiative, e.g. the Bundesgesetz zur<br />

Entschädigung für Opfer der nationalsozialistischen Verfolgung (Federal Act for Compensation of Victims of<br />

National-Socialism); Gesetze zur Regelung der Wiedergutmachung nationalsozialistischen Unrechts für Angehörige<br />

des öffentlichen Dienstes im Inland und im Ausland (Acts for the Regulation of the Reparation of<br />

National-Socialist Injustice for Foreign and Inner Civil Servants), and Gesetze zur Wiedergutmachung<br />

nationalisozialistischen Unrechts in der Kriegsopferversorgung für Berechtigte im Inland und im Ausland (Acts<br />

for the Reparation of National-Socialist Injustice in the Care of Entitled Victims of War), see H-G. Ehrig<br />

& H. Wilden (eds) BUNDESENTSCHÄDIGUNGSGESETZE KOMMENTAR, Munich, C.H.Beck (1960) and the<br />

references provided there.<br />

6 BGHZ 52, 371 at 381.<br />

7 W. Tappert DIE WIEDERGUTMACHUNG VON STAATSUNRECHT DER SBZ / DDR DURCH DIE<br />

BUNDESREPUBLIK DEUTSCHLAND NACH DER WIEDERVEREINIGUNG, Berlin, Berlin-Verl. Spitz (1995) 19-71<br />

gives a detailed analysis of the attempts at Wiedergutmachung that were undertaken.


2004] Lost Information and Competing Interests<br />

3<br />

property, which had been lost as a consequence of persecution in the period between<br />

1933 and 1945, had been undertaken. 8 However, after reunification, it was<br />

not clear how the forcible dispossession or confiscation of property, situated in the<br />

former ‘East zone’, could be brought in line with the new legal order in a reunited<br />

<strong>German</strong>y. 9 <strong>The</strong> victims 10 or their relatives demanded the necessary relief from the<br />

two uniting <strong>German</strong> governments. 11<br />

<strong>The</strong> framework within which certain property, expropriated or confiscated in the<br />

territory that would become the <strong>German</strong> Democratic Republic, was to be returned<br />

to its original owners, was first set out in the Joint Declaration in respect of the<br />

Regulation of Unresolved Property Questions. 12 <strong>The</strong> Joint Declaration formed the<br />

political and legal basis for the regulation of property in a new, reunified <strong>German</strong>y.<br />

Its aim was to return expropriated property in the <strong>German</strong> Democratic Republic to<br />

its original owners or their heirs, 13 although several pragmatic considerations restricted<br />

the general intention of restitution. <strong>The</strong> Joint Declaration was incorporated<br />

14 into the Unification Treaty, 15 and thus obtained binding legal force. 16 It<br />

8 D. Visser & T. Roux Giving back the Country: South Africa's Restitution of Land Rights Act, 1994 in Context<br />

in R.W. Rwelamira & G. Werle (eds) CONFRONTING PAST INJUSTICES - APPROACHES TO AMNESTY,<br />

PUNISHMENT, REPARATION AND RESTITUTION IN SOUTH AFRICA AND GERMANY, Durban, Butterworths,<br />

(1996) at 99.<br />

9 O. Kimminich DIE EIGENTUMSGARANTIE IM PROZEß DER WIEDERVEREINIGUNG - ZUR BESTANDSKRAFT DER<br />

AGRARISCHEN BODENRECHTSORDNUNG DER DDR, Frankfurt am Main, Landwirtschaftl. Rentenbank,<br />

(1990) at 80.<br />

10 Who were mostly Jews who survived the holocaust, or their descendants, but also included relatives of<br />

the conspirators of 20 July (the day on which a failed assassination attempt on Hitler took place).<br />

11 G. Fieberg Legislation and Judicial Practice in <strong>German</strong>y: Landmarks and Central Issues in the Property Question<br />

in M.R. Rwelamira & G. Werle (eds) CONFRONTING PAST INJUSTICES - APPROACHES TO AMNESTY,<br />

PUNISHMENT, REPARATION AND RESTITUTION IN SOUTH AFRICA AND GERMANY, Durban, Butterworths,<br />

(1996) at 82.<br />

12 Gemeinsame Erklärung zur Regelung offener Vermögensfragen, 15 June 1990, BGBl. 1990 II at 1273.<br />

13 D.P. Kommers THE CONSTITUTIONAL JURISPRUDENCE OF THE FEDERAL REPUBLIC OF GERMANY 2 nd ed.,<br />

Durham, Duke University Press, (1997) at 256.<br />

14 Incorporated into the Unification Treaty as Exhibit III, the agreement covered seized businesses and<br />

real estate-nearly all the industrial and landed property in the <strong>German</strong> Democratic Republic.<br />

15 Art. 41(1) of Vertrag zwischen der Bundesrepublik Deutschland und der Deutschen Demokratischen Republik<br />

über die Herstellung der Einheit Deutschlands-Einigungsvertrag - 31 August 1990, BGBl. 1990 II at 889.<br />

16 G. Fieberg Legislation and Judicial Practice in <strong>German</strong>y: Landmarks and Central Issues in the Property Question<br />

in M.R. Rwelamira & G. Werle (eds) CONFRONTING PAST INJUSTICES - APPROACHES TO AMNESTY,


4 G ERMAN L AW J OURNAL [Vol. 05 No. 01<br />

forms part of the foundations of modern <strong>German</strong> law. 17 To clarify the general provisions<br />

of the Joint Declaration, the Unification Treaty provided for more detailed<br />

measures regulating property issues. For present purposes, mention must be made<br />

of the Gesetz zur Regelung offener Vermögensfragen (<strong>Law</strong> on the Regulation of Unsolved<br />

Property Questions or the "Property Act"), 18 which regulated the circumstances<br />

under which the principle of natural restitution 19 would apply. Other legislation,<br />

20 which provided additional conditions to regulate the principle of natural<br />

restitution, falls outside the scope of this discussion.<br />

Rückübertragungsansprüche (restitution claims) had to be registered at one of the 221<br />

local branches of the Amt zur Regulung offener Vermögensfragen (Open Property Office)<br />

21 in <strong>German</strong>y. <strong>The</strong>se local Property Offices are subject to one of six superior<br />

(provincial) Property Offices. 22 Once a restitution claim had been lodged, the per-<br />

PUNISHMENT, REPARATION AND RESTITUTION IN SOUTH AFRICA AND GERMANY, Durban, Butterworths,<br />

(1996) at 83.<br />

17 B. Diekmann DAS SYSTEM DER RÜCKERSTATTUNGSTATBESTÄNDE NACH DEM GESETZ ZUR REGELUNG<br />

OFFENER VERMÖGENSFRAGEN, Frankfurt am Main, Lang, (1992) at 43-55.<br />

18 Gesetz zur Regelung von offener Vermögensfragen, BGBl. 1990 II at 1159.<br />

19 <strong>The</strong> principle of natural restitution (Rückgabe vor Entschädigung) refers to the policy actually to return<br />

property to the original owners. Where restitution is not possible, compensation may be advanced in<br />

stead. <strong>The</strong> policy of natural restitution is laid down and simultaneously limited in articles 41(1) and (2)<br />

of the Unification Treaty. <strong>The</strong> chief mechanism for giving this principle practical implication, was the<br />

Property Act. Section 1 is the key provision. Subsections (1) to (7) enumerate the various categories of<br />

property which could be subject of restitution claims, while subsection (8) excludes restitution in a further<br />

number of categories. Restitution before compensation did not mean that rehabilitation in the economic<br />

sphere would necessarily be guided by present market values. It merely established the precedence of<br />

rehabilitation in kind over rehabilitation in money.<br />

20 E.g. the Act on Special Investments in the <strong>German</strong> Democratic Republic (Gesetz über besondere Investitionen in<br />

der Deutschen Demokratischen Republik, BGBl. 1990 II at 1157) - the "Investment Act" and its successors, the<br />

"Investment Acceleration Act" (Gesetz zur Beseitigung von Hemnissen bei der Privatisierung von Unternehmen<br />

und zur Förderung von Investitionen, BGBl 1991 I at 766) and the "Investment Priority Act" (Gesetz<br />

Über den Vorrang für Investitionen bei Rückübertragungsansprüchen nach dem Bermögensgesetz-<br />

Investitionsvorranggesetz-BGBl 1992 I at 1268) provided additional conditions to regulate the principle of<br />

natural restitution.<br />

21 Restitution claims had to be registered in the local Property Office of the district where the claimant (or<br />

the deceased in the case of a claim by the descendants) last lived, but could also be directed to the office<br />

in the district where the property in question was situated. <strong>The</strong> victims of persecution under nationalsocialism<br />

and foreign residents had to register their claims at the Federal Ministry of Justice in Bonn.<br />

22 C.E. Scollo-Lavizzari RESTITUTION OF LAND RIGHTS IN AN ADMINISTRATIVE LAW ENVIRONMENT - THE<br />

GERMAN AND SOUTH AFRICAN PRODEDURES COMPAREDLL M Research Dissertation, University of Cape<br />

Town, (1996) at 45.


2004] Lost Information and Competing Interests<br />

5<br />

son with the power of disposition over the property - usually the Treuhand or another<br />

state or local authority - could not dispose of the land, 23 except in very limited<br />

circumstances. 24 <strong>The</strong> deadline for lodging restitution claims was set at 31 December<br />

1992. 25 Property not claimed by that date would belong to the person with de facto<br />

power of disposal over it. 26 Over 1.2 million applications were lodged, the majority<br />

concerning landownership and affecting over one-third of the land area of the former<br />

<strong>German</strong> Democratic Republic. 27<br />

After a restitution claim had been lodged, the relevant property office had to analyze<br />

the substance and feasibility of the claim. In some areas, like the suburbs of<br />

Berlin and central areas of cities, multiple claims seeking recovery of the same<br />

pieces of land to different "prior" owners were sometimes encountered. 28 It was up<br />

to the federal, provincial and local property offices to trace the original owners of<br />

such property with proper title to it. Once a claim had been sufficiently clarified,<br />

the office would make a Vorbescheid (provisional decision), either to reject or uphold<br />

the claim, or find that the applicant is only entitled to compensation, and not restitution.<br />

29 Appeals against such a decision had to be directed to the superior Property<br />

Office in a specific area, where they would be decided upon by a committee established<br />

especially for this purpose. 30 If the claim for restitution was endorsed, an<br />

application could be brought to the local Land Registry for the entry of the correct<br />

23 Sec. 3(3)1 and 15(2) of the Property Act.<br />

24 E.g. where an investment priority decision or investment certificate had been granted. In such cases,<br />

the right to restitution was overridden. C.E. Scollo-Lavizzari RESTITUTION OF LAND RIGHTS IN AN<br />

ADMINISTRATIVE LAW ENVIRONMENT - THE GERMAN AND SOUTH AFRICAN PRODEDURES COMPARED, LL M<br />

Research Dissertation, University of Cape Town, (1996) at 45-50; M. Southern Restitution or Compensation:<br />

<strong>The</strong> Land Question in East <strong>German</strong>y 1993 INT. & COMP. L.Q 690 at 695.<br />

25 § 30a of the Property Act.<br />

26 Gesetz zur Änderung des Vermögensgesetzes und anderer Vorschriften (2. Vermögensrechtsänderungsgesetz)<br />

14 July 1992; 1992 BGBl. at 1257<br />

27 M. Southern Restitution or Compensation: <strong>The</strong> Land Question in East <strong>German</strong>y 1993 INT. & COMP. L.Q 690<br />

at 696, citing the FRANKFURTER ALLGEMEINE ZEITUNG of 24 Jan 1992; FINANCIAL TIMES of 25/26 Jan 1992.<br />

28 M. Southern Restitution or Compensation: <strong>The</strong> Land Question in East <strong>German</strong>y 1993 INT. & COMP. L.Q 690<br />

at 696.<br />

29 C.E. Scollo-Lavizzari RESTITUTION OF LAND RIGHTS IN AN ADMINISTRATIVE LAW ENVIRONMENT - THE<br />

GERMAN AND SOUTH AFRICAN PRODEDURES COMPARED,LL M Research Dissertation, University of Cape<br />

Town, (1996) at 50 ff.<br />

30 Ibid. 46 ff.


6 G ERMAN L AW J OURNAL [Vol. 05 No. 01<br />

particulars of the proprietor. 31 If a claim was rejected by the property office in the<br />

provisional decision, an appeal could be lodged first at the provincial and subsequently<br />

at the federal property office. 32 After exhausting internal appeals, the applicant<br />

could appeal to the Administrative Court. 33 It was expected that only a few of<br />

the numerous restitution claims would result in court proceedings, since most<br />

could be resolved through the administrative pre-trial phase of the process. 34 Every<br />

now and again, however, the judiciary is called upon to decide matters relating to<br />

the restitution procedure. 35 In particular, it has to deal with the difficult position<br />

ensuing from multiple claims in respect of a single land unit. From such decisions,<br />

the difficulties with the multi-layered demands placed by the restitution program<br />

on the <strong>German</strong> administrative and property law system becomes clear. <strong>The</strong> recent<br />

decision of the <strong>German</strong> Federal Administrative Court’s Seventh Senate, 36 which<br />

forms the subject of this discussion, is illustrative thereof.<br />

B. Background and Facts<br />

<strong>The</strong> case involved an erf in Berlin, which originally belonged to a person of the<br />

Jewish faith prior to World War II. 37 It was sold in 1936 to one R.Z., whose heirs<br />

were the applicants in the present case. Parts of the land were converted into socalled<br />

"Volkseigentum" in 1958, whilst the rest was expropriated roundabout 1984.<br />

31 G. Fieberg Legislation and Judicial Practice in <strong>German</strong>y: Landmarks and Central Issues in the Property Question<br />

in M.R. Rwelamira & G. Werle (eds) CONFRONTING PAST INJUSTICES - APPROACHES TO AMNESTY,<br />

PUNISHMENT, REPARATION AND RESTITUTION IN SOUTH AFRICA AND GERMANY, Durban, Butterworths,<br />

(1996) at 85.<br />

32 § 22-26 of the Property Act.<br />

33 M. Southern Restitution or Compensation: <strong>The</strong> Land Question in East <strong>German</strong>y 1993 INT. & COMP. L.Q 690<br />

at 695.<br />

34 M. Southern Restitution or Compensation: <strong>The</strong> Land Question in East <strong>German</strong>y 1993 INT. & COMP. L.Q 690<br />

at 696 provide interesting statistics as to the number of applications (said to have exceeded 1,1 million, of<br />

which 30 500 related to land and buildings, rather than businesses). In 1993, according to this source,<br />

only 8,5% of the land claims had been finalised, and it was speculated that the issue would take another<br />

30 years to resolve.<br />

35 G. Fieberg Legislation and Judicial Practice in <strong>German</strong>y: Landmarks and Central Issues in the Property Question<br />

in M.R. Rwelamira & G. Werle (eds) CONFRONTING PAST INJUSTICES - APPROACHES TO AMNESTY,<br />

PUNISHMENT, REPARATION AND RESTITUTION IN SOUTH AFRICA AND GERMANY, Durban, Butterworths,<br />

(1996) at 88.<br />

36 Decision of 23 October 2003, BverwG 7 C 62.02; VG 31 A 371.99.<br />

37 A more detailed version of the background to the case is contained in par I of the decision (note 36<br />

above).


2004] Lost Information and Competing Interests<br />

7<br />

In order to better understand the present case, it is necessary briefly to review those<br />

aspects of the confiscation and expropriation policy of the former <strong>German</strong> Democratic<br />

Republic which are relevant in the present discussion. Volkseigentum (People’s<br />

Property) refers to property, mostly of an industrial or agricultural nature and including<br />

land, buildings, installations, machinery, raw materials, industrial products,<br />

copyright and patents, which was expropriated for public purposes 38 after the<br />

establishment of the <strong>German</strong> Democratic Republic in 1949 and during its forty-year<br />

existence. 39 In most cases extremely low compensation, if any, was awarded. 40 <strong>The</strong><br />

ownership entitlements of “Peoples’ Property” were exercised by the socially<br />

owned firms of the state. 41 Enactment of expropriation legislation after the Soviet<br />

occupation zone became the <strong>German</strong> Democratic Republic in 1949 had as its main<br />

purpose the establishment of a socialist conception of ownership, 42 and therewith<br />

the transformation of individual ownership to so-called Volkseigentum. 43 On this<br />

basis countless expropriations and other infringements of property rights, in particular<br />

with regard to land, apartment ownership and means of production, took<br />

place. 44 <strong>The</strong>se confiscations and expropriations were undertaken in terms of regulations<br />

applying to all inhabitants of the <strong>German</strong> Democratic Republic, citizens as<br />

38 This included expropriation of land for the building of cities and development of belowstructure; for<br />

industrial settlements, energy management and for military purposes. D. Visser & T. Roux Giving back<br />

the Country: South Africa's Restitution of Land Rights Act, 1994 in Context in R.W. Rwelamira & G. Werle<br />

(eds) CONFRONTING PAST INJUSTICES - APPROACHES TO AMNESTY, PUNISHMENT, REPARATION AND<br />

RESTITUTION IN SOUTH AFRICA AND GERMANY, Durban, Butterworths, (1996) at 100.<br />

39 P.E. Quint THE IMPERFECT UNION - CONSTITUTIONAL STRUCTURES OF GERMAN UNIFICATION, Princeton,<br />

Princeton Univ. Press, (1997) at 124.<br />

40 Id.<br />

41 S. Pries DAS NEUBAUERNEIGENTUM IN DER EHEMALIGEN DDR, Frankfurt am Main, Lang, (1993) at 120-<br />

121.<br />

42 G. Fieberg Legislation and Judicial Practice in <strong>German</strong>y: Landmarks and Central Issues in the Property Question<br />

in M.R. Rwelamira & G. Werle (eds) CONFRONTING PAST INJUSTICES - APPROACHES TO AMNESTY,<br />

PUNISHMENT, REPARATION AND RESTITUTION IN SOUTH AFRICA AND GERMANY, Durban, Butterworths,<br />

(1996) at 82.<br />

43 D. Visser & T. Roux Giving back the Country: South Africa's Restitution of Land Rights Act, 1994 in Context<br />

in R.W. Rwelamira & G. Werle (eds) CONFRONTING PAST INJUSTICES - APPROACHES TO AMNESTY,<br />

PUNISHMENT, REPARATION AND RESTITUTION IN SOUTH AFRICA AND GERMANY, Durban, Butterworths,<br />

(1996) at 99.<br />

44 See in general M. Southern Restitution or Compensation: <strong>The</strong> Land Question in East <strong>German</strong>y 1993 INT. &<br />

COMP. L.Q 690 at 696 and the statistics provided by this source, mentioned in note 34 above.


8 G ERMAN L AW J OURNAL [Vol. 05 No. 01<br />

well as foreigners. 45 <strong>The</strong>y were not necessarily arbitrary, and not necessarily aimed<br />

at putting a particular group or person at a disadvantage, even if the compensation<br />

amounts offered (if any) were very low. Instead, they could be regarded as part of<br />

the socialist system of the <strong>German</strong> Democratic Republic. As a result, expropriation<br />

for the purpose of conversion to Volkseigentum only rarely gave rise to valid restitution<br />

claims. In the present case, the restitution claim only related to that part of the<br />

property that was expropriated in 1984.<br />

After enactment of the Property Act in 1990, R.Z. lodged a claim for restitution of<br />

the original erf at the "Open Property Office," which was responsible for handling<br />

all restitution claims. In 1992, before the cut-off date for the lodging of restitution<br />

claims, the Conference on Jewish Material Claims against <strong>German</strong>y Inc., which by<br />

law 46 was designated as the lawful heir of all Jewish patrimonial rights, likewise<br />

filed a general claim of restitution (or, alternatively compensation where the former<br />

was not possible) of all identifiable patrimonial rights envisaged by par 2 (1) and (2)<br />

of the Property Act. At this point the particular erf, which formed the subject matter<br />

of R.Z.’s claim, was not expressly affected by the Conference’s claim. It was only in<br />

1994, after thorough research, that information from the so-called Jewish Address<br />

Book came to light, indicating that the relevant erf was affected by the Conference’s<br />

general claim.<br />

<strong>The</strong> Open Property Office initially rejected the claim of the Conference, but later<br />

retracted its original decision, deciding in 1998 that the relevant land had to be<br />

transferred to the Conference. 47 As such, the Open Property Office dealt with the<br />

clashing proprietary interests to the land by arguing that R.Z. was only second in<br />

line as far as the claims for restitution were concerned. 48<br />

<strong>The</strong> applicant in the ensuing dispute was one of R.Z.’s heirs. His request that the<br />

land be retransferred to the heirs of R.Z. was granted by the Administrative Court<br />

in Berlin in 2002. This decision was based mainly on the argument that the so-called<br />

individualization of the Conference’s general claim constituted a new claim for<br />

restitution, which could not be entertained since it fell outside the legislative cut-off<br />

45 For an overview of the situation, see M. Southern Restitution or Compensation: <strong>The</strong> Land Question in East<br />

<strong>German</strong>y 1993 INT. & COMP. L.Q 690ff. and P.E. Quint THE IMPERFECT UNION - CONSTITUTIONAL<br />

STRUCTURES OF GERMAN UNIFICATION, Princeton, Princeton Univ. Press, (1997) at 124ff.<br />

46 § 2 (1) of the Property Act.<br />

47 See the consideration of this aspect in par I of the Federal Administrative Court’s decision (note 36<br />

above).<br />

48 Id.


2004] Lost Information and Competing Interests<br />

9<br />

date for lodging of restitution claims, which was 31 December 1992. 49 <strong>The</strong> Administrative<br />

Court in Berlin regarded the individualization of the claim to the relevant<br />

land in 1994 as a new and separate act, not related to the original general claim of<br />

the Jewish Conference. 50 Against this result, the Jewish Conference brought an appeal,<br />

the process that gave rise to the consideration of the case by the Federal Administrative<br />

Court.<br />

C. Decision of the Federal Administrative Court<br />

<strong>The</strong> Federal Administrative Court eventually found in favor of the Jewish Conference.<br />

51 It was found that, although the Administrative Court in Berlin correctly<br />

assumed that the restitution claim had at least to be individualized, it did not acknowledge<br />

that such individualization could be effected through reference to deeds<br />

and documents mentioned in the lodged claim. Since the Administrative Court in<br />

Berlin did not regard reference to such documents as sufficient to determine the<br />

subject of the claim, 52 it did not establish facts necessary to the decision in the present<br />

instance, relating to the requirements for the payment o compensation in § 1(6)<br />

of the Property Act. Accordingly, the Federal Administrative Court decided to refer<br />

the case to the Administrative court for renewed consideration.<br />

<strong>The</strong> Federal Administrative Court’s reasoning was based on the relevance of the<br />

1992 cut-off date in the context of the general claim that was lodged by the Jewish<br />

Conference. 53 <strong>The</strong> cut-off date, according to the Court, has the purpose of ensuring<br />

the speedy establishment of legal certainty, limiting the debilitating effects of the<br />

restitution program on dealings with property and promoting investment. 54 <strong>The</strong>se<br />

purposes are in the interest of the Federal Republic as a whole. 55 It was indicated<br />

that, although the minimum requirements concerning the content of a particular<br />

claim are not specified by the Property Act, the Federal Administrative Court has in<br />

49 <strong>The</strong> details of the decision of the Berlin Administrative Court of 27 September 2002, in as far as they<br />

are relevant to the present case, are contained in par I of the Federal Administrative Court’s decision.<br />

50 Id.<br />

51 See par II of the Federal Administrative Court’s decision (note 36 above).<br />

52 Id.<br />

53 See par II (1) of the decision (note 36 above).<br />

54 <strong>The</strong>se objectives are articulated by the Court in par II (1) (a) of the decision (note 36 above).<br />

55 <strong>The</strong> court quotes the decisions of 24 June 1999 – BVerwG 7 C 20.98 and BVerwGE 109, 169 at 172 as<br />

authority.


10 G ERMAN L AW J OURNAL<br />

[Vol. 05 No. 01<br />

previous decisions established some norm in this regard. Accordingly, the affected<br />

patrimonial interests need at least to be individually specifiable. 56<br />

<strong>The</strong> Court then tested the present case against this requirement, focusing on the<br />

legal status of the Jewish Conference as successor organization, and found that the<br />

purpose for which it was instituted will not be served if a strict interpretation of<br />

§ 30 (1) Sent. 1 and § 30a (1) Sent. 1 read with § 2 (1) Sent. 3 of the Property Act is<br />

preferred. 57 In particular, the Jewish Conference was acknowledged as the legal<br />

successor of numerous unknown Jewish right holders. 58 This quality had to be<br />

heeded when the requirement of specification of the restitution object was to be<br />

considered. 59 <strong>The</strong> Court particularly remarked that the situation of the Jewish Conference<br />

cannot be compared to that of other claimants, who, as a rule, could more<br />

readily determine the identities of their predecessors-in-title and the nature of the<br />

patrimonial interests affected. 60<br />

<strong>The</strong> Court acknowledged that the requirement of specification of a particular claim<br />

is purposeful and in line with the requirements of § 30 (1) Sent. 1 of the Property<br />

Act. 61 However, it was also mindful of the particular position of the Jewish Conference<br />

and its difficulty with strictly complying with the cut-off date whilst having to<br />

deal with difficulties of proving the dispossessions that occurred in respect of Jewish<br />

Property. 62 <strong>The</strong> Court considered the fact that the legislature was cognizant of<br />

these difficulties in respect of movable property, but not in respect of immovables. 63<br />

56 See par II (1) (a) of the decision (note 36 above), and the authority quoted: Decision of 5 Oct. 2000 –<br />

BVerwG 7 C 8.00 – Buchholz 428 § 30 VermG No. 21.<br />

57 In essence, a joint reading of these provisions of the Property Act indicates the prerequisites for restitution<br />

in terms of the Act, providing for the type of claims to be considered and the cut-off date for lodging<br />

of such claims.<br />

58 See par II (1) (a) of the decision (note 36 above).<br />

59 Id.<br />

60 See par II (2) (c) of the decision.<br />

61 See the court's reliance on BVerfGE 78, 20 at 24; BVerwG decision of 18 May 1995 – BVerwG 7 C 19.94<br />

– Buchholz 428 § 1 VermG No. 44 p. 117.<br />

62 See par II (2) (c) of the decision.<br />

63 See par II (1) (a) of the decision.


2004] Lost Information and Competing Interests<br />

11<br />

Mindful of the requirement that the object of restitution needs to be determinable in<br />

terms of the law, 64 the Court nevertheless specified that the restitution claim itself<br />

need not conclusively prove the exact content and situation of the restitution object.<br />

65 Instead, in order to stay in line with the cut-off date, the claim needs simply<br />

to contain specifications that would indicate particular patrimonial interests. 66 <strong>The</strong><br />

replacement of a particular interest by another at random must however be excluded.<br />

67 In other words, the restitution object needs to be specified in the lodged<br />

claim, but not individualized. Individualization can take place at a later point in<br />

time, thereby giving effect to the claim whilst simultaneously remaining within the<br />

boundaries set by the cut-off date. 68<br />

On the basis of this reasoning, the Court considered several aspects of the Jewish<br />

Conference’s claim. One part of the Conference’s general claim 69 indicated that it<br />

was particularly aimed at proprietary interests of Jews dispossessed or confiscated<br />

on the basis of discriminating regulations of the National-Socialist regime or related<br />

organizations. 70 It also specified the sources on the basis of which individualization<br />

of Jewish property could be established (e.g. state archives, documents kept in the<br />

respective municipal offices etc.). 71 <strong>The</strong> Federal Administrative Court found this<br />

description to be sufficiently detailed to warrant effectiveness of the timely general<br />

claim, when viewed in conjunction with the individualization that occurred in 1994<br />

after the Jewish address book with the relevant details of the property was consulted.<br />

72 It was apparent from the documents consulted by the Jewish Conference<br />

and presented during the course of the proceedings that the initial disposal of the<br />

64 § 2 (1) (3) of the Property Act.<br />

65 Par II (1) (b) of the decision (note 36 above).<br />

66 Id.<br />

67 See the court's reliance on the decision of 28 March 1996 – BVerwG 7 C 28.95 – BVerwGE 101, 39 at 43.<br />

68 Here the court relies on its previous decision of 24 June 1999 – BVerwG 7 C 20.98 – BVerwGE 109, 169<br />

at 172.<br />

69 <strong>The</strong> so-called "Anmeldung 3". <strong>The</strong> Conference's claim was structured in three parts, the first two of<br />

which did not pass the scrutiny of the court, the first because of the very general nature in which it was<br />

phrased, and the second because of the element of chance in respect of its assumption of Jewish property<br />

which was built into the claim. See par I and II (2) (a) and (b) of the decision (note 36 above).<br />

70 See par II (2) (c) of the decision (note 36 above).<br />

71 Id.<br />

72 Id.


12 G ERMAN L AW J OURNAL<br />

[Vol. 05 No. 01<br />

property by its Jewish owner to R.Z. amounted to a forced sale. 73 This information<br />

was not displayed in the general address book of registered immovable property,<br />

since it was not usual at the time of the original disposal to publicize Jewish land<br />

relations. 74 As a result, this particular piece of land never became the subject of an<br />

award under the Wiedergutmachung policy of the former West <strong>German</strong>y and the<br />

Allied forces.<br />

D. Referral for Reconsideration<br />

On the basis of the arguments set out above, the Federal Administrative Court decided<br />

to refer the case back to the Berlin Administrative Court for reconsideration,<br />

ordering the latter specifically to take into account the evidence emanating from<br />

deeds and documents that can be advanced by the Jewish Conference. 75 In this context<br />

specifically, the Court provides a broad basis upon which evidence may be<br />

lead, when indicating that not only the Jewish address book of Berlin, but also any<br />

other documents or deeds which are mentioned in the general claim, must be considered<br />

in determining the ownership of the property in dispute. 76<br />

<strong>The</strong> Federal Administrative Court acknowledged that the referral for reconsideration<br />

of this case to the Administrative Court in Berlin will presuppose an additional<br />

effort to be made on the part of the latter. 77 It would have to clarify the ownership<br />

issue that was previously not considered on account of the Berlin court’s stance as<br />

to the application of the cut-off date requirement. <strong>The</strong> Federal Administrative<br />

Court then placed responsibility for leading of evidence on the Jewish Conference,<br />

indicating that the process needs to be facilitated by the co-operation of the applicant.<br />

78 <strong>The</strong> Jewish Conference was accordingly obliged to provide all relevant and<br />

available information that would aid the Berlin court’s decision. 79 <strong>The</strong> Federal Administrative<br />

Court added that this task should not be too difficult, in view of the<br />

73 Id.<br />

74 Id.<br />

75 Par II (3) of the decision (note 36 above).<br />

76 Id.<br />

77 Id.<br />

78 Id.<br />

79 Id.


2004] Lost Information and Competing Interests<br />

13<br />

evidence already lead by the Jewish Conference as to the ownership of the disputed<br />

property. 80<br />

E. Concluding Remarks<br />

<strong>The</strong> decision of the Federal Administrative Court indicates some of the difficulties<br />

still experienced when dealing with the reparation arrangements negotiated in the<br />

wake of the <strong>German</strong> reunification endeavor. On the one hand, the courts and administrative<br />

structures created for this purpose have to grapple with balancing<br />

interests of a variety of stakeholders, some of whom have no direct relation to the<br />

original dispossessory actions. On the other hand, the case makes it clear that at<br />

least a part of the present <strong>German</strong> property system is still based on actions which<br />

took place prior to or during World War II, and which involved confiscation or<br />

dispossession of property as a result of the discriminatory policies of the time.<br />

Added hereto is the problem of the disparate systems of property that developed in<br />

the divided <strong>German</strong>y after the war. Although the present case did not deal explicitly<br />

with the latter, it certainly indicates the scope of the repercussions, had a fullscale<br />

integration of these systems been incorporated in the reparation initiative<br />

after 1990.<br />

Another issue appearing from the present case is the question of missing information<br />

in the process of awarding restitution of property. As has been indicated by the<br />

Federal Administrative Court, the task of the Jewish Conference depends upon the<br />

degree to which information about confiscated, expropriated or abandoned property<br />

of those that suffered under the regime of National Socialism still exist and is<br />

accessible. <strong>The</strong> success with which this organization can fulfill its representative<br />

function will, further, be related to the judiciary and administration’s willingness to<br />

acknowledge the peculiar situation of the Conference, and to accommodate it in<br />

interpreting the requirements for restitution set by the Property Act.<br />

80 Id.


PUBLIC LAW<br />

Compensation Claims for Human Rights Breaches Committed<br />

by <strong>German</strong> Armed Forces Abroad During the Second<br />

World War: Federal Court of Justice Hands Down<br />

Decision in the Distomo Case<br />

By Sabine Pittrof *<br />

A. Introduction<br />

In recent times, an increased awareness in public international law of the significance<br />

of human rights has given rise to the idea of direct access to compensation<br />

claims by individuals in the case of severe human rights breaches. 1 This development<br />

has led to a number of actions for compensation in various jurisdictions. 2 <strong>The</strong><br />

Bundesgerichtshof (BGH – Federal Court of Justice) recently joined the series of decisions<br />

from higher courts addressing compensation claims for human rights<br />

breaches, handing down its landmark decision on compensation claims by Greek<br />

citizens whose parents were killed in a massacre in Distomo during the Second<br />

World War. 3<br />

* Dr. Sabine Pittrof LL.B. (Univ. N.S.W.), Haarmann Hemmelrath & Partner, Rechtsanwälte,<br />

Wirtschaftsprüfer, Steuerberater; Neue Mainzer Str. 75, 60311 Frankfurt am Main, Sabine.Pittrof@haarmannhemmelrath.com<br />

1 See e.g. Steffen Wirth, Staatenimmunität für internationale Verbrechen – das zweite Pinochet-Urteil des House<br />

of Lords, Jura 2000, 70.<br />

2 See e.g. ECHR, Al-Adsani v. United Kingdom, Application no. 35763/97, Judgment of 21 November 2001,<br />

available at http://hudoc.echr.coe.int; Areopag, Prefecture of Voiotia v. Federal Republic of <strong>German</strong>y, Case<br />

No 11/2000, Judgment of 4 May 2000; cf. also Markus Rau’s review of the Al-Adsani - decision: After<br />

Pinochet: Foreign Sovereign Immunity in Respect of Serious Human Rights Violations – <strong>The</strong> Decision of the<br />

European Court of Human Rights in the Al-Adsani Case in 3 GERMAN L. J .6 (June 1, 2002)<br />

www.germanlawjournal.com. Another important example of this trend is the ever-increasing amount of<br />

litigation under the American Alien Tort Claims Act. <strong>The</strong> case involving Unocal Corporation and allegations<br />

of human rights violations in Myanmar has drawn world-wide attention. See, John Doe I v. Unocal<br />

Corp., 2002 WL 31063976 (9th Cir. 2002); John Doe I v. Unocal Corp., 2002 WL 31063976 (9th Cir. 2003)<br />

(rehearing en banc).<br />

3 BGH, decision of 26 June 2003, III ZR 245/98, published in NJW 2003, 3488 et seq.


16 G ERMAN L AW J OURNAL<br />

[Vol. 05 No. 01<br />

B. <strong>The</strong> Court’s Decision<br />

I. Facts<br />

<strong>The</strong> appellants – Greek nationals – brought an action against the Federal Republic<br />

of <strong>German</strong>y for damages resulting from a massacre committed by the <strong>German</strong><br />

army in the Greek village of Distomo during the <strong>German</strong> occupation of Greece in<br />

1944. 4 On 10 June 1944, the appellants’ parents were shot by an SS-unit integrated<br />

into the <strong>German</strong> armed forces. 5 <strong>The</strong> shooting, termed a “retribution measure,” 6<br />

followed an armed conflict with partisans and involved 300 innocent inhabitants of<br />

the village. 7 <strong>The</strong> village itself was razed. 8<br />

<strong>The</strong> appellants claimed damages on behalf of their parents, whose claims had transferred<br />

to them by way of succession, with respect to the destruction of the parental<br />

home and business and in their own right with respect to damages to their health<br />

and disadvantages in their professional training and prospects. 9 <strong>The</strong> case was<br />

brought on appeal from the Oberlandesgericht (Higher Regional Court) of Cologne,<br />

which had dismissed the action. 10<br />

In 1997, the District Court of Livadeia in Greece had already awarded damages for<br />

the Distomo-massacre to, inter alia, the appellants. 11 This decision was upheld by<br />

the Greek Areopag in a judgment of 4 May 2000. 12 However, execution of the decision<br />

against assets of the Federal Republic of <strong>German</strong>y located in Greece could not<br />

take place for lack of the necessary permission by the Greek government required<br />

4 BGH NJW 2003, 3488.<br />

5 Id.<br />

6 Id.<br />

7 Id.<br />

8 Id.<br />

9 Id.<br />

10Id.<br />

11 District Court of Livadeia, Prefecture of Voiotia v. Federal Republic of <strong>German</strong>y, Case No 137/1997, Judgment<br />

of 30 October 1997.<br />

12 Cf. supra note 1.


2004] FCC hands down decision in the Distomo Case<br />

17<br />

under local law. 13<br />

II. Findings<br />

<strong>The</strong> Federal Court of Justice concluded that the claim for damages was without<br />

merit and the decision of the Cologne Higher Regional Court was upheld. Understanding<br />

the basis for the Court’s judgment requires a detailed analysis of several<br />

issues on which the decision was based.<br />

1. Res Judicata, the Recognition of Foreign Judgments and State Immunity<br />

<strong>The</strong> first issue presented to the Court was the question whether a <strong>German</strong> court<br />

was able to deal with the claim in light of the fact that the same factual situation<br />

had already been assessed by a Greek court. 14 <strong>The</strong> Court resolved that it could because<br />

the principle of res judicata only prevented a <strong>German</strong> court from reviewing<br />

the decision (révision au fond) if the <strong>German</strong> courts were obligated to recognise the<br />

foreign decision. 15 However, neither the <strong>German</strong>-Greek Treaty on Mutual Recognition<br />

and Execution of Court Judgments, Settlements and Public Documents in Civil<br />

and Commercial Matters of 4 November 1961, 16 nor § 328 Zivilprozeßordnung<br />

(ZPO – <strong>German</strong> Civil Procedure Code) dealing with the recognition of foreign<br />

judgments, imposed an obligation on the <strong>German</strong> courts to recognise the Greek<br />

decision. 17 Both required the Greek court to have had jurisdiction. 18 But this prerequisite<br />

was not met because the principle of state immunity had been breached. 19<br />

According to the principle of sovereign immunity recognised in public international<br />

law, a sovereign state can claim immunity from another state’s jurisdiction as<br />

13 For a more detailed account of the procedural history in the Greek courts see Elisabeth Handl, Introductory<br />

Note to the <strong>German</strong> Federal Court of Justice’s Judgment in the Distomo Massacre Case, 42 ILM<br />

1027.<br />

14 BGH NJW 2003, pp. 3488-3489.<br />

15 Id.<br />

16 BGBl. II 1963, 109.<br />

17 BGH NJW 2003, pp.3488-3489; cf. §§ 328 I Nos. 1 and 4 ZPO and Art. 3 Nos. 1 and 3 <strong>German</strong>-Greek<br />

Treaty.<br />

18 <strong>The</strong> court initially also looked at the Brussels Convention on Jurisdiction and the Enforcement of Judgments<br />

in Civil and Commercial Matters of September 27, 1968, but decided that it was not applicable as compensation<br />

claims against a sovereign state for acts committed while exercising sovereign powers did not<br />

come under the definition of “civil and commercial matters” stipulated in the treaty.<br />

19 BGH NJW 2003, 3488.


18 G ERMAN L AW J OURNAL<br />

[Vol. 05 No. 01<br />

long as acta jure imperii are concerned. 20 Being an act of the <strong>German</strong> armed forces,<br />

albeit illegal in all respects, this was to be classified as an act of sovereign power to<br />

which the principle of sovereign immunity applied. 21 While there had been a<br />

movement to restrict the application of this principle and exclude its applicability<br />

whenever mandatory rules (ius cogens) of public international law, such as human<br />

rights, are breached, 22 according to the prevailing opinion, this had not become a<br />

rule of current public international law. 23 <strong>The</strong>refore the Greek court did not have<br />

jurisdiction to hear the case and, accordingly, the Greek decision was not to be recognised<br />

by the <strong>German</strong> courts. 24 This opened the door for the <strong>German</strong> courts to<br />

adjudicate the situation de nouveau. 25<br />

2. Role of the Federal Republic of <strong>German</strong>y as the Respondent<br />

<strong>The</strong> Federal Court of Justice went on to discuss, briefly, whether the compensation<br />

claim was an independent post-war liability of the Federal Republic of <strong>German</strong>y or<br />

whether this was a claim for which the Federal Republic was liable under the principles<br />

of state succession. 26 It concluded that the lower courts were correct in deciding<br />

that specific post-war compensation legislation passed by the Federal Republic<br />

of <strong>German</strong>y did not apply to this case. 27 <strong>The</strong>refore it treated the claim as a liability<br />

of the <strong>German</strong> Empire rather than an original claim against the Federal Republic of<br />

<strong>German</strong>y. 28<br />

3. Effects of the London Debt Agreement<br />

Having established that the claims were originally claims against the <strong>German</strong> Empire,<br />

the Court considered the influence of the London Debt Agreement of<br />

20 See e.g., Malcolm N. Shaw, International <strong>Law</strong> 494 (4th ed. 1997).<br />

21 BGH NJW 2003, 3488 at 3489.<br />

22 See e.g. Steffen Wirth’s article referred to in Footnote 1.<br />

23 BGH NJW 2003, 3488 at 3489; for further reading, a selection of scholarly commentary on this topic can<br />

be found in the Court’s decision at p. 3489.<br />

24 BGH NJW 2003, 3488.<br />

25 BGH, NJW 2003, 3488-3489.<br />

26 Ibid. pp. 3489-3490.<br />

27 Id. <strong>The</strong> controlling post-war compensation statute was the Bundesentschädigungsgesetz of September<br />

1953, BGBl. I 1387.<br />

28 BGH NJW 2003, 3488 at pp. 3489-3490.


2004] FCC hands down decision in the Distomo Case<br />

19<br />

27 February 1953 on the case. 29 <strong>The</strong> Agreement served as a moratorium on reparation<br />

claims against <strong>German</strong>y until a final peace agreement dealing with reparation<br />

claims was signed. 30 <strong>The</strong>refore, claims resulting from the Second World War could<br />

not be finally adjudicated, whether they sought to award damages or dismiss the<br />

claim. 31 However, the Court went on to state that the so-called “Two-Plus-<br />

Four”Treaty (Zwei-plus-Vier-Vertrag) of 12 September 1990, paving the way for the<br />

unification of <strong>German</strong>y, although not a conventional peace agreement, was to be<br />

seen as a final agreement with respect to <strong>German</strong>y which had rendered the London<br />

Debt Agreement obsolete. 32<br />

4. Legal Basis for the Claims in the <strong>Law</strong> of 1944<br />

In order to evaluate whether claims for damages existed against the <strong>German</strong> Empire<br />

for which the Federal Republic of <strong>German</strong>y was liable, the Court then looked<br />

at whether the law as it was in 1944 provided a basis for the appellants’ suit. 33 In<br />

doing so, the Court examined the issue of compensation for tort claims under public<br />

international law as well as the issue of state liability under domestic law, eventually<br />

holding that neither of them supported the appellants’ case. 34<br />

Regarding the first question, the Court emphasised that while public international<br />

law may be changing gradually, certainly in 1944, the principle that public international<br />

law did not award direct protection to individuals as opposed to states still<br />

29 BGH NJW 2003, 3488 at 3490. <strong>The</strong> treaty was published at BGBl. II 1953, 336.<br />

30 For more information on the Agreement see, for instance, Edda Henrike Dolzer, International Treaties<br />

After World War II, in NS-FORCED LABOR: REMEMBRANCE AND RESPONSIBILITY 157 (Peer Zumbansen ed.,<br />

Nomos 2002); Libby Adler and Peer Zumbansen, <strong>The</strong> Forgetfulness of Noblesse: A Critique of the <strong>German</strong><br />

Foundation <strong>Law</strong> Compensating Slave and Forced Laborers of the Third Reich, in: 39 Harv. J. Leg. 1<br />

(2002), (reprinted also in: NS-Forced Labor: Remembrance and Responsibility 333 (Peer Zumbansen ed.,<br />

Nomos 2002).<br />

31 Art. 5 II London Debt Agreement; cf. also BGH NJW 1955, 631; NJW 1955, 1437; NJW 1973, 1549 at<br />

1552.<br />

32 BGH NJW 2003, 3488 at 3490. <strong>The</strong> Two-Plus-Four Treaty can be found at BGBl. II 1990, 1318. For further<br />

reading, a selection of scholarly commentary on this topic can be found in the Court’s decision at<br />

3490; see also, Dozer, supra note 30; Adler and Zumbansen, supra note 30.<br />

33 According to the Court, the legal basis for this is to be found in Art. 135a I No 1 Grundgesetz (GG-<br />

<strong>German</strong> Basic <strong>Law</strong>); cf. Bundesverfassungsgericht (Federal Constitutional Court) BVerfGE 15,126 at 145.<br />

Evidently, traces of Nazi - ideology to be found in the law of the time were not to be taken into account.<br />

BGH NJW 2003, 3488 at 3491.<br />

34 BGH NJW 2003, 3488 at 3491.


20 G ERMAN L AW J OURNAL<br />

[Vol. 05 No. 01<br />

held true, even in the case of a severe human rights infringement. 35 <strong>The</strong>refore only<br />

states or parties to a war could claim compensation. 36 <strong>The</strong> Convention Respecting<br />

the <strong>Law</strong>s and Customs of War on Land (Hague IV) of 18 October 1907 also sustained<br />

this interpretation in its Articles 2 and 3. 37<br />

With respect to the second issue, liability pursuant to domestic state liability provisions<br />

was also ruled out. 38 While the requirements under the respective provisions<br />

would have been met literally, it was the general understanding at the time of the<br />

massacre that acts of war committed on foreign soil were excluded from domestic<br />

state liability. 39<br />

C. Conclusion<br />

<strong>The</strong> decision is of interest for several reasons. Most obviously, it will likely act as a<br />

deterrent to other potential plaintiffs lodging further actions. While it would be<br />

desirable for the individuals who suffered directly or indirectly from this or other<br />

atrocities committed by <strong>German</strong> armed forces during the Second World War to be<br />

awarded damages, the effect of the Court’s approach may, in fact, guarantee more<br />

legal certainty by ensuring that issues of this kind are resolved in a public international<br />

law forum.<br />

Furthermore, the decision also deals with important issues of public international<br />

law, especially the principle of state immunity. While its reasoning is of course not<br />

binding in public international law, 40 it confirms the line taken by courts of other<br />

jurisdictions that the principle of state immunity has not been amended to exclude<br />

immunity from compensation claims for human rights abuses and crimes against<br />

humanity. Thus, it adds certainty as to the <strong>German</strong> position with respect to this<br />

issue. 41<br />

35 BGH NJW 2003, 3488 at 3491.<br />

36 Id.<br />

37 <strong>The</strong> Hague IV Convention can found at RGBl. 1910, 107 or Martens, NRG (troisième série), Vol.3, 461.<br />

38 BGH NJW 2003, 3488 at pp. 3491-3493.<br />

39 Id.<br />

40 Though it certainly can serve as evidence of customary international law.<br />

41 Reinhold Geimer, Völkerrrechtliche Staatenimmunität gegenüber Amtshaftungsansprüchen ausländischer<br />

Opfer von Kriegsexzessen, LMK 2003, 215 concludes that state immunity also serves as a guarantee for<br />

peace between the states (p. 216).


2004] FCC hands down decision in the Distomo Case<br />

21<br />

<strong>The</strong> decision also makes a clear statement with respect to the prerequisites for recognition<br />

of foreign judgments. It emphasises that recognition is only possible if<br />

jurisdictional requirements have been met. Especially when advising foreign clients,<br />

recognition and enforcement of foreign decisions in <strong>German</strong>y is very topical<br />

as Bettina Friedrich eloquently pointed out in her article “Federal Constitutional<br />

Court Grants Interim Legal Protection Against Service of a Writ of Punitive Damages<br />

Suit”. 42 <strong>The</strong>refore, practitioners will also welcome this decision.<br />

Finally, its elaboration on <strong>German</strong> state liability law also sheds more light on issues<br />

arising in this area, although the Court specifically left unanswered the question of<br />

whether its analysis is transferable to state liability law as it stands today. Admittedly,<br />

this was not an issue in this case, and it must be hoped that the Federal Republic<br />

of <strong>German</strong>y will not commit crimes against humanity. Nevertheless, the<br />

general question of whether and how far current domestic law must take into account<br />

new developments in public international law which have not yet been recognised<br />

as a general rule will be an interesting one to deal with in future cases.<br />

42 Bettina Friedrich, Federal Constitutional Court Grants Interim Legal Protection Against Service of a Writ of<br />

Punitive Damages Suit, 4 GERMAN L. J. 12, § 5 (December 1, 2003) www.germanlawjournal.com


PRIVATE LAW<br />

<strong>The</strong> Defence of “Change of Position” in English and<br />

<strong>German</strong> <strong>Law</strong> of Unjust Enrichment<br />

By Florian Mächtel *<br />

A. Introduction<br />

In its § 142(1) the American Restatement of the <strong>Law</strong> of Restitution 1 provides that “[t]he<br />

right of a person to restitution from another because of a benefit received is terminated<br />

or diminished if, after the receipt of the benefit, circumstances have so changed<br />

that it would be inequitable to require the other to make full restitution.” <strong>The</strong><br />

notion that the recipient of an unjustified benefit must in principle return not more<br />

than the enrichment that has actually “survived” in his hands, is not only fundamental<br />

to the American law of restitution, but can also be found in English and<br />

<strong>German</strong> law.<br />

In the seminal, 18 th Century case of Moses v. Macferlan, decided by the House of<br />

Lords, the highest Court in the United Kingdom, Lord Mansfield held, that the<br />

defendant to a restitutionary claim “may defend himself by every thing which<br />

[shows] that the plaintiff, ex aequo et bono 2, is not entitled to the whole of his demand,<br />

or to any part of it.” 3 This can be interpreted as an early hint at the so-called<br />

defence of “change of position.” 4 In <strong>German</strong>y, a similar principle, the Wegfall der<br />

Bereicherung (literally “cessation of the enrichment” but used to indicate the<br />

“change of position” defence), is enshrined in § 818 III of the Bürgerliches Gesetzbuch<br />

* LL.M. (University of Birmingham, United Kingdom); Student Assistant, Chair of Civil <strong>Law</strong> and Legal<br />

History (Prof. Dr. Diethelm Klippel), Faculty of <strong>Law</strong> and Economics, University of Bayreuth, 95440<br />

Bayreuth, <strong>German</strong>y.<br />

1 Scott, A.W. and Seavy, W.A., Restatement of the <strong>Law</strong> of Restitution, Quasi Contracts and Constructive<br />

Trusts (St. Paul: American <strong>Law</strong> Institute 1937).<br />

2 “According to what is right and good.”<br />

3 2 Burr. 1005, 1010 (1760).<br />

4 In the American terminology, “change of circumstances.”


24 G ERMAN L AW J OURNAL<br />

[Vol. 05 No. 01<br />

(BGB – Civil Code), 5 which provides, in short, that the obligation to make restitution<br />

is excluded to the extent that the recipient of the benefit is no longer enriched.<br />

This essay will make a comparison of the application of the defence in <strong>German</strong>y<br />

and England. As the first part of the paper (B.), a brief outline of the restitutionary<br />

concepts in both countries, will show, this is especially interesting given the fact<br />

that the young English law of restitution is still “under construction” whereas<br />

<strong>German</strong> courts have applied their law for more than 100 years. <strong>The</strong> following chapter<br />

(C.) will try to locate the “loss of enrichment defence” and assess its importance<br />

for enrichment law. In the subsequent parts flesh will be put on the defence’s bones<br />

by examining its general requirements (D.), the role of fault and knowledge (E.), the<br />

problems of anticipatory reliance (F.) and counter-restitution (G.).<br />

As a conclusion (H.) it will be submitted that <strong>German</strong> and English law make use of<br />

the defence of change of position in a relatively similar way. <strong>The</strong> longer experience<br />

of the <strong>German</strong> system can serve as a useful guide, in a positive and a negative<br />

sense. <strong>The</strong> article is intended to give an introductory overview on an important, if<br />

not the most important, issue in enrichment law in two of Europe’s major jurisdictions.<br />

It deals with basic questions only, but the reader familiar with the law of<br />

restitution and its development will not be surprised by such an approach for an<br />

introduction, since it is a branch of the law which has aptly been described as a<br />

“minefield;” 6 there is hardly a position which is not disputed.<br />

B. Outline of the <strong>Law</strong> of Restitution<br />

“[A]ny civilized system of law is bound to provide remedies for cases of what has<br />

been called unjust enrichment,” Lord Wright correctly observed in the Fibrosa case,<br />

decided in 1943 by the House of Lords. 7 <strong>The</strong> task of this preliminary chapter is to<br />

provide a short comparison of this essential branch of the law in England and <strong>German</strong>y<br />

in order to illustrate how both legal systems approach the law of unjust enrichment.<br />

5 Most relevant statutory provisions can be found in English translation at<br />

http://www.iuscomp.org/gla/index.html (<strong>German</strong> <strong>Law</strong> Archive). Translations in this article are based<br />

on that source. All references in this paper are made to the BGB if not otherwise indicated. Roman numerals<br />

represent a paragraph, Arabic numerals a sentence. ‘s.’ means sentence if a section is not divided<br />

into paragraphs.<br />

6 Meier, Mistaken Payments in Three-Party Situations: A <strong>German</strong> View of English <strong>Law</strong>, 58 C.L.J. 567 (1999).<br />

7 Fibrosa Spolka Akcyjna v. Fairbairn <strong>Law</strong>son Combe Barbour Ltd., A.C. 32, 61 (1943).


2004] <strong>The</strong> Defence of “Change of Position”<br />

25<br />

I. England<br />

In England questions of unjust enrichment form part of the law of restitution,<br />

which encompasses all remedies depriving the defendant of a gain, instead of<br />

awarding compensation for the claimant’s loss. 8 For centuries the English courts<br />

granted relief in cases concerned with the skimming off of the defendant’s gains on<br />

the basis of quasi-contractual remedies and implied contractual obligations (money<br />

had and received, money paid, quantum valebat 9 , quantum meruit 10 ). 11 Although this<br />

view was doubted in the 1940s, 12 questions of unjust enrichment remained “a peripheral<br />

matter in contract or tort;” 13 the latter, restitution in the context of a tort,<br />

became acknowledged with the doctrine of “waiving the tort.” 14 Gradually, however,<br />

the law of restitution emancipated itself. This process culminated in its recognition<br />

as a discrete body apart from contract and tort at the beginning of the 1990s<br />

with the groundbreaking judgements of the House of Lords in Lipkin Gorman v.<br />

Karpnale Ltd. 15 and Woolwich Equitable Building Society v. IRC. 16<br />

In order to succeed with a claim in unjust enrichment one must prove that the defendant<br />

obtained a benefit at the plaintiff’s expense, a benefit that is unjust for him<br />

to retain because of special circumstances 17 commonly referred to as “unjust fac-<br />

8 VIRGO, THE PRINCIPLES OF THE LAW OF RESTITUTION 3 (Clarendon Press 1999). See also, Zimmermann,<br />

Unjustified Enrichment: <strong>The</strong> Modern Civilian Approach, 15 O.J.L.S. 413 (1995).<br />

9 “As much as it was worth.” When there is a sale of goods without a specified price, the law implies a<br />

promise from the buyer to the seller that the former will pay the latter as much as the goods were worth.<br />

10 “As much as he has deserved.” When a person renders a service without a specified price, there is an<br />

implied promise from the employer to the worker that he will pay him for his services, as much as he<br />

may deserve or merit.<br />

11 ZWEIGERT & KÖTZ, AN INTRODUCTION TO COMPARATIVE LAW 551 (T. Weir trans., Oxford University<br />

Press 3rd ed. 1998); Gallo, Unjust Enrichment: A Comparative Analysis, 40 A.J.C.L. 431 (1992).<br />

12 United Australia Ltd. v. Barclays Bank Ltd., A.C. 1, 26 (1941). (Lord Atkin); Fibrosa Spolka Akcyjna v.<br />

Fairbairn <strong>Law</strong>son Combe Barbour Ltd., A.C. 32, 63 (1943). (Lord Wright).<br />

13 Dickson, <strong>The</strong> <strong>Law</strong> of Restitution in the Federal Republic of <strong>German</strong>y: A Comparison with English <strong>Law</strong>, 36<br />

I.C.L.Q. 752 (1987).<br />

14 See, Hambley v. Trott, 98 E.R. 1136 (1776). (Lord Mansfield); Martinek, Der Weg des Common <strong>Law</strong> zur<br />

allgemeinen Bereicherungsklage. Ein später Sieg des Pomponius?, 47 RabelsZ 289 (1983).<br />

15 2 A.C. 548 (1991).<br />

16 A.C. 70 (1993).<br />

17 GOFF & JONES, THE LAW OF RESTITUTION para. 1-016 (Sweet & Maxwell 6th ed. 2002); VIRGO, THE PRIN-<br />

CIPLES OF THE LAW OF RESTITUTION 9 (Clarendon Press 1999); Chen-Wishart, Unjust Factors and the Resti-


26 G ERMAN L AW J OURNAL<br />

[Vol. 05 No. 01<br />

tors.” As with all claims there are also specific defences available for the enriched<br />

party, such as change of position. It is a matter of dispute whether the unjust enrichment<br />

principle and the law of restitution simply quadrate each other 18 or not. 19<br />

<strong>The</strong> proponents of the latter theory argue that proprietary claims and restitution for<br />

wrongs stand separately beside claims in unjust enrichment. Yet this paper is not<br />

the right place to elaborate on this point, since the question is of no particular relevance<br />

for the topic. 20 At this instant we can therefore record the following: <strong>The</strong> English<br />

law of restitution as such is a relatively young branch of the law. It is characterized<br />

by the notion that every enrichment can be retained, as long as there is no recognised<br />

ground which renders it unjust.<br />

II. <strong>German</strong>y<br />

<strong>The</strong> concept of “restitution” as it is understood in England does not at all exist in<br />

<strong>German</strong>y. 21 After further scrutiny, however, one will find several provisions dealing<br />

with the restoration of an unjust enrichment. <strong>The</strong> two most striking legal institutions<br />

in this context are §§ 346 et seq. (termination of contract) and §§ 812 et seq.<br />

(unjustified enrichment) in the BGB. No <strong>German</strong> jurist ever had the idea to combine<br />

all these claims into one “law of restitution,” because of the fixed structure of <strong>German</strong><br />

law. That is why restitutionary remedies can be located in a contractual context,<br />

in the law of obligations imposed by virtue of the law (gesetzliche Schuldverhältnisse),<br />

the law of property, family and succession law and even in social security<br />

and insurance legislation as well as public law. Thus, the comparative lawyer<br />

sees himself confronted with problems in structuring his analysis; indeed, as Professor<br />

Birks observes, it “is not a subject in which it is easy to draw comparisons.” 22<br />

Restitutionary Response 20 O.J.L.S. 557 (2000); Dickson, Unjust Enrichment Claims: A Comparative Overview<br />

54 C.L.J. 105 (1995).<br />

18 Lipkin Gorman (A Firm) v. Karpnale Ltd., 2 A.C. 548, 578 (1991). (Lord Goff); GOFF & JONES, THE LAW<br />

OF RESTITUTION para. 1-001 (Sweet & Maxwell 6th ed. 2002); BIRKS, AN INTRODUCTION TO THE LAW OF<br />

RESTITUTION 17 (Clarendon Press 1985) (but see my next fn.); HEDLEY, A CRITICAL INTRODUCTION TO<br />

RESTITUTION 11 (Butterworths 2001).<br />

19 VIRGO, THE PRINCIPLES OF THE LAW OF RESTITUTION 6-17 (Clarendon Press 1999); BIRKS, “Misnomer” in<br />

Cornish et al. (eds.), RESTITUTION: PAST, PRESENT AND FUTURE – ESSAYS IN HONOUR OF GARETH JONES 1<br />

(Hart 1998); <strong>The</strong> idea of "quadration" stems from Birks in An Introduction to the <strong>Law</strong> of Restitution. BIRKS,<br />

AN INTRODUCTION TO THE LAW OF RESTITUTION 17 (Clarendon Press 1985).<br />

20 Nevertheless, for the sake of simplicity "restitution" and "unjust enrichment" will be used synonymously<br />

in this paper.<br />

21 Cf., Dickson, <strong>The</strong> <strong>Law</strong> of Restitution in the Federal Republic of <strong>German</strong>y: A Comparison with English <strong>Law</strong>, 36<br />

I.C.L.Q. 760 (esp. fn. 42) (1987).<br />

22 Birks, At the Expense of the Claimant: Direct and Indirect Enrichment in English <strong>Law</strong>, OXFORD U. COM-<br />

PARATIVE LAW FORUM 1 http://ouclf.iuscomp.org, after n. 4 (2000).


2004] <strong>The</strong> Defence of “Change of Position”<br />

27<br />

Sections 812-822 BGB form the core of the fragmented <strong>German</strong> “law of restitution.”<br />

<strong>The</strong>se provisions are part of the law of obligations, but belong neither to the law of<br />

contract, since obligations created by them do not arise out of contract but by virtue<br />

of law, nor to the law of delict, which deals with questions of compensation for<br />

wrongs. Nevertheless, the systematic position of these norms between the codified<br />

law of contract (§§ 433 et seq.) and the law of delict and property (§§ 823 et seq.)<br />

indicates that there are connections to these branches of the law. 23 <strong>The</strong> most important<br />

basis for a claim in unjustified enrichment is § 812 I 1, which mirrors the Roman<br />

condictiones indebiti and sine causa, 24 and it is worth stating it in full: “A person<br />

who obtains something by performance by another person or in another way at the<br />

expense of this person without legal cause is bound to give it up to him.” This seems<br />

to mirror the English principle of unjust enrichment outlined above. <strong>German</strong> scholars,<br />

however, have built an intellectual edifice of considerable height around that<br />

norm since its enactment in 1900. According to the predominant view restitution<br />

rests on two pillars: a Leistungskondiktion (performance-based) pillar and a Nichtleistungskondiktion<br />

(non-performance-based) pillar. 25 This distinction is not completely<br />

alien to English law, since restitutionary claims are often divided into claims<br />

founded on the act of the plaintiff and those founded on the act of the defendant. 26<br />

<strong>The</strong> formulation of § 812 I 1 leads us to the fundamental distinction between English<br />

and <strong>German</strong> law, which is also reflected in the semantic difference between<br />

“unjust” and “unjustified” enrichment: 27 In <strong>German</strong>y, whenever a shift of wealth<br />

occurs without a juristic reason, it can be recovered. That means that every enrichment<br />

is prima facie unjustified under <strong>German</strong> law, unless a legal ground existed for<br />

it. <strong>The</strong> position in English law is, at least in theory, diametrically opposed. As described<br />

above, as long as there is no “unjust factor” no shift of wealth can be restored,<br />

i.e. every enrichment is prima facie just. <strong>The</strong> consequence of this perception is<br />

23 MARKESINIS ET AL., THE GERMAN LAW OF OBLIGATIONS. VOLUME 1. THE LAW OF CONTRACTS AND<br />

RESTITUTION 711 (Clarendon Press 1997).<br />

24 Zimmermann and du Plessis, Basic Features of the <strong>German</strong> <strong>Law</strong> of Unjustified Enrichment, RESTITUTION<br />

LAW REVIEW 18 (1994).<br />

25 Id. at 24; LARENZ AND CANARIS, LEHRBUCH DES SCHULDRECHTS. ZWEITER BAND. BESONDERER TEIL. 2.<br />

HALBBAND 129 (C.H. Beck 13th ed. 1994).<br />

26 E.g., GOFF & JONES, THE LAW OF RESTITUTION (Sweet & Maxwell 6th ed. 2002); VIRGO, THE PRINCIPLES<br />

OF THE LAW OF RESTITUTION (Clarendon Press 1999); Cf., ZWEIGERT AND KÖTZ, AN INTRODUCTION TO<br />

COMPARATIVE LAW 555 (T. Weir trans., Oxford University Press 3rd ed. 1998).<br />

27 Cf., Krebs, In Defence of Unjust Factors, OXFORD U. COMPARATIVE LAW FORUM 3<br />

http://ouclf.iuscomp.org 3, after n. 12 (2000).


28 G ERMAN L AW J OURNAL<br />

[Vol. 05 No. 01<br />

that the English law of restitution has to deal with the reasons why there is no basis<br />

for the enrichment, whereas this question is generally irrelevant in <strong>German</strong>y. 28<br />

C. Background Information on “Change of Position”<br />

I. <strong>German</strong>y<br />

<strong>The</strong> attempt to locate the defence of “change of position” in <strong>German</strong> law leads to<br />

the discovery of several places speaking to the issue. This is due to the fact that no<br />

law of restitution as such exists and questions of unjust enrichment arise in various<br />

fields, which are covered by different statutory provisions. <strong>The</strong> most prominent<br />

examples of “erasable enrichment,” as it is sometimes called by academic commentators,<br />

29 can be found in §§ 346 III (termination of contract), 818 III (unjustified enrichment),<br />

988 et seq. BGB (owner-possessor-relationship) and § 48 II of the Verwaltungsverfahrensgesetz<br />

(VwVfG – Federal Administrative Procedures Act) . For reasons<br />

of space and simplicity this examination will only focus on the provisions of<br />

§§ 812-822, which constitute the central part of the <strong>German</strong> unjust enrichment law.<br />

<strong>The</strong>re, § 818 deals with the extent of the enrichment claim. Whereas the first two<br />

paragraphs of this provision expand it to certain substitutes or even the value of the<br />

originally obtained object, § 818 III drastically restricts it by stating that “[t]he<br />

obligation to provide return or compensation for the value is excluded to the extent<br />

that the recipient is no longer enriched.” In this sentence the change of position<br />

defence (Wegfall der Bereicherung) is enshrined, which the <strong>German</strong> Bundesgerichtshof<br />

(BGH – Federal Court of Justice) regards as “the highest principle of enrichment<br />

law,” since “the duty of the [defendant] to make restitution must not lead to a reduction<br />

of his estate which is greater than the amount of the actual enrichment.” 30 It<br />

is for that notion that <strong>German</strong> jurists see the change of position defence as central to<br />

enrichment law, even as characteristic, 31 which has led to the common expression of<br />

the “mildness” or “weakness” of claims in unjust enrichment. 32<br />

28 Cf., ZWEIGERT AND KÖTZ, AN INTRODUCTION TO COMPARATIVE LAW 557 (T. Weir trans., Oxford University<br />

Press 3rd ed. 1998); Riesenhuber, Englisches Restitutionenrecht “in einer Nussschale”, JURISTISCHE<br />

AUSBILDUNG (JURA) 659 (2002). But, see also §§ 817, 819 II.<br />

29 Zimmermann & du Plessis, Basic Features of the <strong>German</strong> <strong>Law</strong> of Unjustified Enrichment, RESTITUTION LAW<br />

REVIEW 38 (1994); Dawson, Erasable Enrichment in <strong>German</strong> <strong>Law</strong>, 61 Boston U.L.R. 271 (1981).<br />

30 BGHZ (Decisions of the Federal Court of Justice in civil matters, with volume and starting page) 1, 75<br />

(81); see also BGHZ 55, 128 (131).<br />

31 Cf., ZWEIGERT & KÖTZ, AN INTRODUCTION TO COMPARATIVE LAW 583 (T. Weir trans., Oxford University<br />

Press 3rd ed. 1998); Dickson, <strong>The</strong> <strong>Law</strong> of Restitution in the Federal Republic of <strong>German</strong>y: A Comparison with<br />

English <strong>Law</strong>, 36 I.C.L.Q. 785 (1987).<br />

32 LARENZ & CANARIS, LEHRBUCH DES SCHULDRECHTS. ZWEITER BAND. BESONDERER TEIL. 2. HALBBAND<br />

295 (C.H. Beck 13th ed. 1994); Hellwege, <strong>The</strong> Scope of Application of Change of Position in the <strong>Law</strong> of Unjust


2004] <strong>The</strong> Defence of “Change of Position”<br />

29<br />

II. England<br />

It might come as a surprise, but change of position has been acknowledged by statute<br />

in England for more than 50 years, albeit only in the context of frustrated contracts.<br />

33 In the common law the recognition took much longer. From the generous<br />

starting point of the “heresy” 34 in Moses v. Macferlan 35 the courts took a rather hostile<br />

view towards the defence of change of position. 36 Yet in certain cases of “ministerial<br />

receipt” 37 and forged bills of exchange 38 as well as estoppel, 39 a defence was<br />

operative which took account of the changed circumstances of the recipient of a<br />

benefit. <strong>The</strong>re was, however, no general defence of change of position, which could<br />

be applied pro tanto to enrichment claims. It took until 1991 when in the seminal<br />

case of Lipkin Gorman v. Karpnale 40 the defence of change of position was introduced.<br />

In the words of Lord Goff: “[T]he defence is available to a person whose<br />

position has so changed that it would be inequitable in all the circumstances to<br />

require him to make restitution, or alternatively to make restitution in full.” 41 It<br />

seems to be no exaggeration to state that change of position will in fact constitute<br />

the “heart” of the English law of restitution, as it does in <strong>German</strong>y. Among other<br />

considerations, this conclusion might be derived from the fact, that in Lipkin Gorman<br />

not only the defence was recognised, but the whole law of restitution found its<br />

recognition as a discrete body of the law. Yet their Lordships stressed, that “it<br />

would be unwise to attempt to define [the defence’s] scope in abstract terms, but<br />

Enrichment: A Comparative Study, RESTITUTION LAW REVIEW 93 (1999); Zimmermann & du Plessis, Basic<br />

Features of the <strong>German</strong> <strong>Law</strong> of Unjustified Enrichment, RESTITUTION LAW REVIEW 39 (fn. 202) (1994).<br />

33 See s. 1(2), (3) of the <strong>Law</strong> Reform (Frustrated Contracts) Act 1943. A more general defence has been<br />

available in New Zealand by virtue of s. 94B of the Judicature Act 1908, cf., Watts, Restitution and Change<br />

of Position, 115 L.Q.R. 199 (1999).<br />

34 GOFF & JONES, THE LAW OF RESTITUTION para. 40-001 (Sweet & Maxwell 6th ed. 2002).<br />

35 2 Burr 1005 (1760).<br />

36 Baylis v. Bishop of London, 1 Ch. 127 (1913); Durrant v. <strong>The</strong> Ecclesiastical Commissioners for England<br />

and Wales, LR 6 Q.B.D. 234 (1880-81).<br />

37 I.e., An agent passes on the benefit he received to his principal. Cf., British American Continental Bank<br />

v. British Bank for Foreign Trade, 1 K.B. 328 (1926); BURROWS, THE LAW OF RESTITUTION 480 (Butterworths<br />

1993).<br />

38 <strong>The</strong> London and River Plate Bank Ltd. v. <strong>The</strong> Bank of Liverpool Ltd., 1 Q.B. 7 (1896).<br />

39 Avon County Council v. Howlett, 1 All E.R. 1073 (1983).<br />

40 2 AC 548 (1991).<br />

41 Lipkin Gorman v. Karpnale, 2 AC 548, 580 (1991).


30 G ERMAN L AW J OURNAL<br />

[Vol. 05 No. 01<br />

better to allow the law … to develop on a case by case basis,” 42 in order not “to<br />

inhibit the development of the defence.” 43<br />

This leads to problems for the comparative lawyer, because English law so far only<br />

provides but a sparse guidance with regard to subsequent decisions, while we are<br />

faced with a <strong>German</strong> case law of more than 100 years of application of this defence<br />

by <strong>German</strong> courts. Consequently, the analysis of English law will, to a certain degree,<br />

rest on academic opinions, which makes it rather speculative. 44<br />

D. Basic Principles of the Defence<br />

I. Loss of Enrichment Related to the Enrichment Object<br />

One can imagine two main categories, in which an acquired benefit has been subsequently<br />

“erased.” <strong>The</strong> first one is related to the object of enrichment itself. If the<br />

latter is lost, stolen, destroyed, transferred or otherwise depleted without having<br />

received something in return the defendant will be no longer enriched and can therefore<br />

in principle plead change of position. <strong>The</strong> decisive factor in this regard in both<br />

<strong>German</strong>y and England is the question whether the object that was received in the<br />

first place has indeed been erased from the estate of the defendant or whether there<br />

is some kind of (partial) substitute for it. This is easily illustrated by a simple case: If<br />

the defendant has used money he obtained from the plaintiff to buy a car, which is<br />

equal in value, then there is no loss of enrichment; if the value is less than the<br />

money received, he is no longer enriched to this extent. 45 <strong>The</strong>re are numerous examples<br />

in <strong>German</strong> cases, where change of position has been applied in such a context,<br />

e.g. an unprofitable sale 46 or bad investments. 47 Even if the agent stole the obtained<br />

money, the defendant principal can rely on the erasure defence, because<br />

there is no question of risk allocation or the like. 48 However, if the defendant uses<br />

42 Id. at 558. (Lord Bridge).<br />

43 Id. at 580. (Lord Goff).<br />

44 Cf., Nolan, Change of Position, in LAUNDERING AND TRACING 135 (Birks ed., Clarendon Press 1995);<br />

GOFF & JONES, THE LAW OF RESTITUTION para. 40-003 (Sweet & Maxwell 6th ed. 2002).<br />

45 Cf., the example of Lord Templeman in Lipkin Gorman 2 A.C. 548, 560 (1991).<br />

46 R.G.Z. (Decisions of the former Imperial Court in civil matters) 75, 361.<br />

47 B.G.H., Monatsschrift für Deutsches Recht (M.D.R.) 1957, 598. Further examples can be found in<br />

ZWEIGERT & KÖTZ, AN INTRODUCTION TO COMPARATIVE LAW 583 (T. Weir trans., Oxford University Press<br />

3rd ed. 1998).<br />

48 R.G.Z. 65, 292. Criticised in Dawson, Erasable Enrichment in <strong>German</strong> <strong>Law</strong>, 61 BOSTON UNIVERSITY LAW<br />

REVIEW 279 (1981).


2004] <strong>The</strong> Defence of “Change of Position”<br />

31<br />

the money to repay a loan, this results in an equally large economic advantage by<br />

releasing him from the debt, consequently his enrichment has not “disappeared,” 49<br />

or in the words of an English judge: “In general it is not a detriment to pay off a<br />

debt which will have to be paid off sooner or later.” 50 <strong>The</strong> problems arise when the<br />

defendant makes use of the enrichment and by doing so saved expenditures he<br />

would necessarily have incurred, e.g. if he spends the money on his ordinary living<br />

costs or if he would have bought the aforementioned car in any event, with or without<br />

the actual enrichment. In these cases the “loss” of the enrichment is not related<br />

to the actual receipt of the enrichment and therefore no change of position took<br />

place. 51<br />

<strong>The</strong> English view on these aspects is quite similar. Yet there has been some discussion<br />

on the actual test of causation. One could argue, that change of position can<br />

only “bite” if the defendant detrimentally relied on the validity of receipt. 52 This<br />

would have the consequence that theft or destruction by fire and the like would not<br />

lead to loss of enrichment! 53 However, given that Lord Goff spoke only of “a person<br />

whose position has … changed” with the aim in mind to “enable a more generous<br />

approach to … restitution,” 54 one can only come to the conclusion that he was inclined<br />

to the wider view, 55 namely that change of position must simply be “causally<br />

linked to the mistaken receipt,” 56 which exactly mirrors the approach of the <strong>German</strong><br />

courts. 57 <strong>The</strong> similarities between the <strong>German</strong> and the English solutions be-<br />

49 B.G.H., Neue Juristische Wochenschrift (N.J.W.) 1985, 2700.<br />

50 National Westminster Bank Plc. v. Somer International (UK) Ltd., E.W.C.A. Civ. 970, para. 26 (2001).<br />

(Potter L.J.); Cf., RBC Dominion Securities Inc. v. Dawson, 111 D.L.R. (4th) 230, para. 43 (1994) (Cameron<br />

J.A.).<br />

51 See LARENZ & CANARIS, LEHRBUCH DES SCHULDRECHTS. ZWEITER BAND. BESONDERER TEIL. 2. HALBBAND<br />

301 (C.H. Beck 13th ed. 1994); Zimmermann & du Plessis, Basic Features of the <strong>German</strong> <strong>Law</strong> of Unjustified<br />

Enrichment, RESTITUTION LAW REVIEW 39 (1994).<br />

52 That is the Australian point of view: ‘[<strong>The</strong>] central element is that the defendant has acted to his or her<br />

detriment on the faith of the receipt.’ David Securities Pty. Ltd. v. Commonwealth Bank of Australia, 175<br />

C.L.R. 353, 385 (1992).<br />

53 Cf., BURROWS, THE LAW OF RESTITUTION 427 (Butterworths 1993).<br />

54 Lipkin Gorman v. Karpnale, 2 A.C. 548, 580 (1991).<br />

55 GOFF & JONES, THE LAW OF RESTITUTION para. 40-003 (Sweet & Maxwell 6th ed. 2002); BURROWS, THE<br />

LAW OF RESTITUTION 427 (Butterworths 1993); Nolan, Change of Position, in LAUNDERING AND TRACING<br />

146 (Birks ed., Clarendon Press 1995); Key, Change of Position, 58 M.L.R. 506, 511 (1995).<br />

56 Scottish Equitable Plc. v. Derby, E.W.C.A. Civ. 369, para. 30 (2001). (Walker J.). See also, South Tyneside<br />

MBC v. Svenska International Plc., 1 All E.R. 545, 563 (1995). (Clarke J.).<br />

57 B.G.H.Z. 118, 383, 386.


32 G ERMAN L AW J OURNAL<br />

[Vol. 05 No. 01<br />

come even more obvious if one takes into account one further remark of Lord Goff:<br />

“[T]he mere fact, that the defendant has spent the money … does not of itself render<br />

it inequitable that he should be called upon to repay, because the expenditure<br />

might in any event have been incurred by him in the ordinary course of things.” 58<br />

As we have seen, this requirement of an “extraordinary” 59 use of the enrichment<br />

object is also recognized in <strong>German</strong> law. It is interesting to note that there seems to<br />

be a relaxation of that principle in both legal systems as far as erroneous overpayments<br />

of wages and the like are concerned. In <strong>German</strong>y, courts have established a<br />

rebuttable presumption “that such extra sums would be promptly spent to maintain<br />

[the recipients’] families at a level which they could not otherwise afford.” 60 In<br />

England, it was held in Skyring v. Greenwood in 1856 that “[i]t is of great importance<br />

to any man that he should not be led to suppose that his annual income is greater<br />

than it really is. Every prudent man accommodates his mode of living to what he<br />

supposes to be his income. It therefore works a great prejudice to any man, if [he<br />

has to repay].” 61 Thus, in both countries “social considerations” 62 seem to influence<br />

the standard of proof, which is applied to the defendant. 63 <strong>The</strong> more the enrichment<br />

is linked to the earned income and, allegedly, spent on living costs correspondingly,<br />

the easier Wegfall der Bereicherung can be invoked.<br />

Moreover, the problem of claims against third parties is addressed in a comparable<br />

way. If the “erasure” of the original enrichment object leads to a claim against a<br />

third party (e.g. thief, debtor) one could argue that the original recipient has received<br />

something for the loss of the benefit and no loss of enrichment took place.<br />

Yet there is always the risk that the claim is not valuable. It is therefore possible for<br />

58 Lipkin Gorman v. Karpnale, 2 A.C. 548, 580 (1991).<br />

59 VIRGO, THE PRINCIPLES OF THE LAW OF RESTITUTION 714 (Clarendon Press 1999); BURROWS, THE LAW OF<br />

RESTITUTION 428 (Butterworths 1993).<br />

60 Dawson, Erasable Enrichment in <strong>German</strong> <strong>Law</strong>, 61 B.U. L. REV. 286 (1981); Cf., MARKESINIS ET AL., THE<br />

GERMAN LAW OF OBLIGATIONS. VOLUME 1. THE LAW OF CONTRACTS AND RESTITUTION 763 (Clarendon<br />

Press 1997). For the courts: R.G.Z. 83, 159 (161); BVerwGE (Decisions of the Federal Administrative<br />

Court) 8, 261 (270).<br />

61 107 ENG. REP. 1064, 1067 (1825). Cf., County Council v. Howlett, 1 All E.R. 1073 (1983). Both cases<br />

concerned ‘estoppel,’ but are likely to be relevant in a change of position context now.<br />

62 ZWEIGERT & KÖTZ, AN INTRODUCTION TO COMPARATIVE LAW 589 (T. Weir trans., Oxford University<br />

Press 3rd ed. 1998).<br />

63 See also, Philip Collins Ltd. v. Davis and Another, 3 All E.R. 808, 827 (2000). (Parker J.).


2004] <strong>The</strong> Defence of “Change of Position”<br />

33<br />

the defendant to rely on change of position, but the plaintiff can demand the assignment<br />

of the claim against the third party to him. 64<br />

Before we turn our attention to the second scenario in which enrichment can be<br />

erased, one difference between the English and the <strong>German</strong> system shall be pointed<br />

out. If the recipient passes on the obtained benefit by way of a gift to a third person,<br />

it is clear from the aforesaid that he has suffered a loss of enrichment by this. However,<br />

§ 822 provides that in such a case the plaintiff is allowed to make a Durchgriff<br />

(“reach-through”) to the donee and can claim back the benefit directly from him.<br />

<strong>The</strong> reason for that lies in the fact that the donee is seen as less worthy of protection,<br />

since he gained something without consideration. 65 <strong>The</strong> English law, on the<br />

contrary, does not have a similar “claim extension;” yet there might be proprietary<br />

claims available, which are more flexible than in <strong>German</strong> law. 66 In addition to that,<br />

the donor should be able to bring a restitutionary claim against the donee on the<br />

ground of a causal mistake, as was recognised in Barclays Bank v. Sims, 67 with the<br />

consequence that this claim has to be vested in the plaintiff as described above. 68<br />

II. Loss of Enrichment Related to the Recipient’s Estate<br />

So far, we have only dealt with change of position related to the enrichment object<br />

itself. We will now take a broader perspective with regard to the overall estate of<br />

the party being enriched. 69 What if the benefit as such is still in the hands of the<br />

defendant, but he has used other means of his assets to do certain things he would<br />

not have done, had it not been for the enrichment? He could have incurred expenses<br />

for the improvement or maintenance of the enrichment object, or he might<br />

have quit his job because of the unjust enrichment. Given the broad “but for”-test of<br />

causation both legal systems apply for the erasure of an enrichment, it should be no<br />

problem to regard these situations as a change of position. 70<br />

64 Nolan, Change of Position, in LAUNDERING AND TRACING 172 (Birks ed., Clarendon Press 1995); VIRGO,<br />

THE PRINCIPLES OF THE LAW OF RESTITUTION 725 (Clarendon Press 1999); LARENZ & CANARIS, LEHRBUCH<br />

DES SCHULDRECHTS. ZWEITER BAND. BESONDERER TEIL. 2. HALBBAND 301 (C.H. Beck 13th ed. 1994).<br />

65 LARENZ & CANARIS, id. at 195.<br />

66 Just compare the stringent scheme of §§ 985 and the English institutions of trusts and tracing.<br />

67 Barclays Bank Ltd. v. W. J. Simms Son & Cooke (Southern) Ltd., Q.B. 677, 695 (1980). (Goff J.).<br />

68 Cf., Nolan, Change of Position, in LAUNDERING AND TRACING 171 (Birks ed., Clarendon Press 1995).<br />

69 This term stems from Birks, OXFORD U. COMPARATIVE L. FORUM 1 at http://ouclf.iuscomp.org, after n.<br />

1 (2000).<br />

70 For <strong>German</strong>y: MARKESINIS ET AL., THE GERMAN LAW OF OBLIGATIONS. VOLUME 1. THE LAW OF<br />

CONTRACTS AND RESTITUTION 764 (Clarendon Press 1997); Lieb, in MÜNCHENER KOMMENTAR ZUM


34 G ERMAN L AW J OURNAL<br />

[Vol. 05 No. 01<br />

Yet there are some <strong>German</strong> scholars who argue for a limitation of the deductibility<br />

of expenses to those that have been incurred by the defendant in reliance of the validity<br />

of the receipt. 71 This would mean that damages caused by the enrichment<br />

object have to be borne by the recipient (textbook examples include the dog destroying<br />

the carpet 72). This makes sense, as there is no inner connection to the invalidity<br />

of the transfer as such. So far, however, <strong>German</strong> courts have declined to<br />

adopt this view. In a decision of the BGH in 1991, 73 the judges spoke vaguely of the<br />

Entreicherungsrisiko (“risk of loss of enrichment”), which shall determine the extent<br />

to which a change of position took place. While this is clearly a restriction compared<br />

to the simple test, whether the reduction of the defendant’s estate was causally<br />

linked to the enrichment, the new formula lacks clarity and has consequently<br />

been heavily criticised by the academic literature. 74<br />

Finally, in <strong>German</strong> law there is one important exception to the rule that causally<br />

linked expenses can be seen as a change of position. Let us assume that a person<br />

buys something from a thief in good faith and then resells it to a third person<br />

equally bona fide. Although the thief cannot pass the title to the first recipient, it is<br />

possible that the final recipient acquires good title, if the legitimate owner authorises<br />

the latter transaction or if the first recipient has made considerable alterations<br />

to the object (e.g. a butcher making sausages out of the obtained pigs). <strong>The</strong> question<br />

now is whether the defendant first recipient can deduct the purchase price paid to<br />

the thief from the claim of the original owner. 75 It is generally accepted that he cannot,<br />

because this would undermine the law of property. If the original owner had<br />

instituted a vindicatory claim pursuant to § 985 as long as the first recipient was<br />

BÜRGERLICHEN GESETZBUCH. BAND 5. SCHULDRECHT. BESONDERER TEIL III §§ 705-853, § 818, para. 56<br />

(Rebmann et al. eds., C.H.Beck 3rd ed. 1997). For England: Birks, Restitution – <strong>The</strong> Future 135; Key,<br />

Change of Position, 58 M.L.R. 509 (1995); Hellwege, <strong>The</strong> Scope of Application of Change of Position in the <strong>Law</strong><br />

of Unjust Enrichment: A Comparative Study, RESTITUTION LAW REVIEW 114 (1999).<br />

71 LARENZ & CANARIS, LEHRBUCH DES SCHULDRECHTS. ZWEITER BAND. BESONDERER TEIL. 2. HALBBAND<br />

296, 300 (C.H. Beck 13th ed. 1994); Lieb, id. at para. 56 a (but see also 68). It should be noted that this<br />

approach differs from the aforementioned narrow concept discussed in English law insofar as it only<br />

affects expenses, not the object itself.<br />

72 Lieb, in MÜNCHENER KOMMENTAR ZUM BÜRGERLICHEN GESETZBUCH. BAND 5. SCHULDRECHT.<br />

BESONDERER TEIL III §§ 705-853, § 818, para. 68 (Rebmann et al. eds., C.H.Beck 3rd ed. 1997).<br />

73 B.G.H.Z. 116, 251.<br />

74 Cf., Lieb, in MÜNCHENER KOMMENTAR ZUM BÜRGERLICHEN GESETZBUCH. BAND 5. SCHULDRECHT.<br />

BESONDERER TEIL III §§ 705-853, § 818, para. 59 a with further references (Rebmann et al. eds., C.H.Beck<br />

3rd ed. 1997).<br />

75 <strong>The</strong> claim is based on § 816 I 1 or § 812 I 1 2nd alt. respectively, so called Eingriffskondiktion, because<br />

of the first recipient’s encroachment into the owner’s property right.


2004] <strong>The</strong> Defence of “Change of Position”<br />

35<br />

still in possession of the enrichment object, there would be no such defence; the<br />

mere fact that he passed it on is not sufficient to change his position in this regard. 76<br />

It seems that English law would not have to address this problem in a comparable<br />

manner, since there might be more flexible proprietary solutions for the owner and<br />

the (controversial) application of the erasure defence to such claims, which is discussed<br />

next. In fact, the situation could be vice versa, the first recipient claiming<br />

back an enrichment, which the owner might have received in form of improvements.<br />

77<br />

III. Applicability of the Defence to Different Types of Claims<br />

In England, the application of change of position to different types of claims “is,<br />

perhaps, the most difficult task to be undertaken by anyone considering the defence.”<br />

78 Whilst it is accepted that change of position applies to all claims based on<br />

unjust enrichment in the narrow sense, 79 it is a matter of controversy whether restitution<br />

for wrongs and proprietary claims are also covered. To begin with, the<br />

statements of their Lordships in Lipkin Gorman were relatively broad, speaking of<br />

unjust enrichment claims in general, i.e. restitutionary claims. 80 <strong>The</strong> remark of Lord<br />

Goff, that “it is commonly accepted that the defence should not be open to a<br />

wrongdoer,” 81 should not be interpreted in the direction that all claims related to<br />

wrongs are outside the scope of change of position, 82 but rather in the sense that the<br />

defence is not open to defendants acting in bad faith. 83 As far as proprietary claims<br />

and especially remedies are concerned, the majority of academics tend to favour an<br />

76 Cf., B.G.H.Z. 55, 176, 179; LARENZ & CANARIS, LEHRBUCH DES SCHULDRECHTS. ZWEITER BAND.<br />

BESONDERER TEIL. 2. HALBBAND 302 (C.H. Beck 13th ed. 1994); Zimmermann & du Plessis, Basic Features<br />

of the <strong>German</strong> <strong>Law</strong> of Unjustified Enrichment, RESTITUTION LAW REVIEW 40 (1994).<br />

77 See Greenwood v. Bennett, Q.B. 195 (1973). This also raises questions of subjective devaluation, which<br />

are outside the scope of this paper.<br />

78 Nolan, Change of Position, in LAUNDERING AND TRACING 175 (Birks ed., Clarendon Press 1995) (concerning<br />

proprietary claims).<br />

79 See, VIRGO, THE PRINCIPLES OF THE LAW OF RESTITUTION 725 (Clarendon Press 1999).<br />

80 2 A.C. 548, 558 (Lord Bridge), 568 (Lord Ackner), 579 (Lord Goff, explicitly referring to tracing at 581);<br />

GOFF & JONES, THE LAW OF RESTITUTION para. 40-001 (Sweet & Maxwell 6th ed. 2002).<br />

81 Id. at 580.<br />

82 Yet this is what Burrows does in <strong>The</strong> <strong>Law</strong> of Restitution. BURROWS, THE LAW OF RESTITUTION 431 (Butterworths<br />

1993).<br />

83 VIRGO, THE PRINCIPLES OF THE LAW OF RESTITUTION 727 (Clarendon Press 1999); Hellwege, <strong>The</strong> Scope of<br />

Application of Change of Position in the <strong>Law</strong> of Unjust Enrichment: A Comparative Study, RESTITUTION LAW<br />

REVIEW 99 (1999) (arguing, inter alia, with Boardman v. Phipps, 2 A.C. 46 (1967)). See further below E.


36 G ERMAN L AW J OURNAL<br />

[Vol. 05 No. 01<br />

application of the defence, 84 yet one must bear in mind that it is a difficult decision,<br />

whether to emphasize the title or the security of receipt. 85<br />

<strong>German</strong> law indicates that it might be complicated to develop a change of position<br />

defence that applies equally to all kinds of restitutionary claims. As shown in section<br />

C.I above., the fragmented <strong>German</strong> law of restitution uses different kinds of<br />

loss of enrichment defences. Most notably in the law of property, the vindicatio<br />

(§ 985) is flanked by a defence 86 which allows the defendant possessor to deduct<br />

only necessary and useful expenditures on the object itself (§§ 994, 996); the <strong>German</strong><br />

legislator has thereby valued a proprietary claim higher than one in “ordinary”<br />

unjust enrichment. Seen in this light the general application of the defence in England<br />

to different types of claims should be considered very carefully.<br />

At the end of this section, one can conclude that the differences behind the basic<br />

principles of the loss of enrichment defence in <strong>German</strong> and English law are by and<br />

large marginal, since the same test of causation is operative. Normally the outcome<br />

will be the same, which becomes especially apparent in the case of overpaid wages,<br />

bearing in mind, however, that the comparison focused only on § 818 III. This<br />

clearly means that the plaintiff bears all the risks, which can diminish the enrichment<br />

received by the defendant. 87 This statement, however, is subject to the following<br />

considerations.<br />

E. Fault and Knowledge<br />

<strong>The</strong> question of which role should be accorded to fault in relation to change of position<br />

is of great importance. But before addressing this problem in more detail, it is<br />

necessary to clarify its greater context. Firstly, fault can be attributed to the plaintiff<br />

as well as the defendant. It is quite clear that the fault of the latter deserves greater<br />

attention in the context of a defence, but it might be necessary to consider the fault of<br />

the former under certain circumstances. Secondly, the fault of the defendant can be<br />

84 GOFF & JONES, THE LAW OF RESTITUTION para. 40-002 (Sweet & Maxwell 6th ed. 2002); BURROWS, THE<br />

LAW OF RESTITUTION 431 (Butterworths 1993); Nolan, Change of Position, in LAUNDERING AND TRACING<br />

176, 178 (Birks ed., Clarendon Press 1995). See also, Westdeutsche Landesbank Girozentrale v. Islington<br />

London Borough Council, A.C. 669, 716 (1996). (Lord Browne-Wilkinson).<br />

85 Cf., VIRGO, THE PRINCIPLES OF THE LAW OF RESTITUTION 728 (Clarendon Press 1999).<br />

86 Precisely it is a counter-claim; but the effect is the same as a loss of enrichment defence. Cf., in this<br />

context Greenwood v. Bennett, Q.B. 195 (1973).<br />

87 Cf., ZWEIGERT & KÖTZ, AN INTRODUCTION TO COMPARATIVE LAW 583 (T. Weir trans., Oxford University<br />

Press 3rd ed. 1998) ); GOFF & JONES, THE LAW OF RESTITUTION para. 40-006 (Sweet & Maxwell 6th ed.<br />

2002).


2004] <strong>The</strong> Defence of “Change of Position”<br />

37<br />

related to the reason why restitution is granted, and thirdly, it can be linked with<br />

the defendant’s erasure of the enrichment. Fourthly, if fault is under scrutiny, one<br />

must always discuss which degree of it is relevant to trigger certain consequences.<br />

I. Fault Related to the Reason for Restitution<br />

In <strong>German</strong> law, §§ 818 IV, 819 I deal with fault within the change of position defence.<br />

Broadly speaking, these norms provide for the defendant’s liability under the<br />

general clauses of the <strong>German</strong> law of obligations in §§ 241-432 if he is at fault. This<br />

means that he must compensate the plaintiff for any loss in relation to the enrichment<br />

object (§§ 292 I, 990 I, 989), though he might not be to blame for it (§ 287 s. 2),<br />

and he even has to account for profits made by disposing of the enrichment object<br />

(e.g. a profitable sale, § 285). 88 <strong>The</strong> drafters of the BGB therefore did not merely<br />

exclude the loss of enrichment defence in case of the defendant’s fault, but “sharpened”<br />

his liability, to use a common phrase in <strong>German</strong> law. But what does fault<br />

mean in this context? We are not referring here to any connotations of guilt and<br />

culpable states of mind; instead, we are concerned with a question of knowledge.<br />

Section 818 IV provides that after the plaintiff has started proceedings in order to be<br />

compensated for the unjust enrichment of the defendant, the latter incurs an increased<br />

liability, since he knows from this moment that he might have to give back<br />

the enrichment object. This case, however, is relatively clear-cut. Section 819 I is<br />

more problematic: It effectively bars the plaintiff from pleading change of position<br />

if he “knows of the lack of a legal cause [i.e. ground for restitution] at the time of<br />

the receipt, or if he later learns of this lack.” Until recently, the predominant view<br />

among <strong>German</strong> courts and academics was that a defendant must have positive<br />

knowledge of all the facts giving rise to restitution and of the legal consequence, i.e.<br />

an obligation to make restitution. 89 This led to the questionable result that an enrichee,<br />

knowing that the enricher had laboured under a mistake, but nevertheless<br />

believed that he was entitled to the transferred benefit, could plead change of position.<br />

Consequently, this notion led to a complete twisting of the old rule error iuris<br />

nocet. 90 In a recent decision, however, the BGH revised its former case law and held<br />

that a defendant who has positive knowledge of all the facts, but deliberately ignores<br />

the legal consequences (bewusstes Sichverschließen), will get caught by § 819 I. 91<br />

88 B.G.H.Z. 75, 203, 205; 83, 293, 298; LARENZ & CANARIS, LEHRBUCH DES SCHULDRECHTS. ZWEITER BAND.<br />

BESONDERER TEIL. 2. HALBBAND 314 (C.H. Beck 13th ed. 1994).<br />

89 B.G.H., N.J.W. 1992, 2415, 2417; Lieb, in MÜNCHENER KOMMENTAR ZUM BÜRGERLICHEN GESETZBUCH.<br />

BAND 5. SCHULDRECHT. BESONDERER TEIL III §§ 705-853, § 819, para. 2 (Rebmann et al. eds., C.H.Beck 3rd<br />

ed. 1997).<br />

90 Equivalent to ‘No one must be ignorant of the law.’ Cf., Jewell, <strong>The</strong> Boundaries of Change of Position – A<br />

Comparative Study, RESTITUTION LAW REVIEW 25 (2000).<br />

91B.G.H., N.J.W. 1996, 2652, 2653.


38 G ERMAN L AW J OURNAL<br />

[Vol. 05 No. 01<br />

To sum up, a mixture of actual knowledge (of the factual circumstances) and a kind<br />

of constructive knowledge (willful ignorance of the law) will exclude the application<br />

of change of position. Yet it has to be stressed that even conscious doubt on the<br />

validity of the receipt is not in itself sufficient to trigger that result. 92<br />

Let us turn now to England. In Lipkin Gorman, several remarks of their Lordships<br />

(“changed position in good faith,” 93 “innocent defendant,” “bona fide change of<br />

position” 94) made clear that fault will prevent the application of the loss of enrichment<br />

defence by the defendant. <strong>The</strong> reason for this, clearly, is an outflow of the<br />

principle that it must be “inequitable” 95 for the defendant to render restitution if he<br />

changed his position, which is not the case, when he acted mala fide. 96 While it goes<br />

without saying that a recipient with positive knowledge that he is not entitled to<br />

the obtained benefit, cannot plead change of position, the question of where to<br />

draw the line is still a matter of (academic) controversy. One camp displays great<br />

reluctance to grant the position whereby the honest, but careless defendant is entitled<br />

to apply the loss of enrichment defence. 97 Other commentators would like to<br />

extend the exclusion of the defence to enrichees who knew or ought to have known<br />

that their receipt was invalid. 98<br />

Yet the latter ones also tend to approve of a “mutual fault assessment” approach,<br />

which is applied, for example, in New Zealand 99 (“contributory negligence”) and to<br />

92 With the exception of § 818 IV, however. This is overlooked by Goff and Jones in <strong>The</strong> <strong>Law</strong> of Restitution.<br />

GOFF & JONES, THE LAW OF RESTITUTION para. 40-007 (esp. fn. 93) (Sweet & Maxwell 6th ed. 2002). See<br />

also, Jewell, <strong>The</strong> Boundaries of Change of Position – A Comparative Study, RESTITUTION LAW REVIEW 19<br />

(2000).<br />

93 2 A.C. 548, 558 (1991). (Lord Bridge)<br />

94 Id. at 579 (Lord Goff).<br />

95 Id. at 580 (Lord Goff).<br />

96 VIRGO, THE PRINCIPLES OF THE LAW OF RESTITUTION 720 (Clarendon Press 1999).<br />

97 GOFF & JONES, THE LAW OF RESTITUTION para. 40-007 (Sweet & Maxwell 6th ed. 2002); See also, Jewell,<br />

<strong>The</strong> Boundaries of Change of Position – A Comparative Study, RESTITUTION LAW REVIEW 43 (2000), in which<br />

Jewell wants to include recklessness in the knowledge requirement. <strong>The</strong>re is some judicial support from<br />

New Zealand for this proposition: National Bank of New Zealand v. Waitaki International Processing<br />

(NI) Ltd., 2 N.Z.L.R. 211 (1999). But, see below.<br />

98 VIRGO, THE PRINCIPLES OF THE LAW OF RESTITUTION 721 (Clarendon Press 1999); Nolan, Change of Position,<br />

in LAUNDERING AND TRACING 158 (Birks ed., Clarendon Press 1995).<br />

99 Thomas v. Houston Corbett and Co., N.Z.L.R. 151 (1969); Watts, Restitution and Change of Position, 115<br />

L.Q.R. 199 (1999).


2004] <strong>The</strong> Defence of “Change of Position”<br />

39<br />

a certain extent in the United States 100 (“relative fault”). <strong>The</strong> first concept would<br />

mean that the defendant would be barred from using the defence of loss of enrichment<br />

insofar as he negligently contributed to the reason for restitution, 101 the second<br />

concept would mean that he is excluded from the defence if he is more at fault. 102<br />

Both methods therefore would entail the assessment of the defendant’s and the<br />

plaintiff’s responsibility for the reasons leading to restitution. It is submitted that<br />

especially the former approach seems to be most appropriate to balancing the contrary<br />

interests of enricher (seeking restitution) and enrichee (trusting the security of<br />

receipt). <strong>The</strong> all-or-nothing method in <strong>German</strong>y appears to be too rigid, since it<br />

nearly completely disregards the fact that every deduction from the defendant’s<br />

enrichment leads to a corresponding loss of the plaintiff and should only be preserved<br />

for situations in which the recipient has a completely clean slate. It would<br />

therefore be desirable if English law followed the flexible “contributory fault”<br />

scheme as developed in New Zealand. In a recent advice of the Privy Council, 103<br />

however, Lord Bingham and Lord Goff held that they are “most reluctant to recognise<br />

the propriety of introducing the concept of relative fault into this branch of the<br />

common law, and indeed decline to do so” describing it as an “alien concept.” 104<br />

This is regrettable as it seems that a valuable chance has been missed for the<br />

development of the change of position defence in a way that would make it<br />

comparable to the long established and well-working institution of ‘contributory<br />

negligence’ which we know from the law of tort. 105<br />

II. Fault Related to the Erasure of the Enrichment<br />

This section is concerned with the question whether the defendant’s conduct in<br />

using the enrichment object is relevant to the application of the loss of enrichment<br />

100 See § 142(2) and Comments (c) and (e) in Scott, A.W. & Seavy W.A., RESTATEMENT OF THE LAW OF<br />

RESTITUTION, QUASI CONTRACTS AND CONSTRUCTIVE TRUSTS (American <strong>Law</strong> Institute 1937); Blue Cross<br />

and Blue Shield of Alabama v. Weitz, 913 F.2d 1544, 1549 (esp. fn. 9) (1990); ZWEIGERT & KÖTZ, AN<br />

INTRODUCTION TO COMPARATIVE LAW 591 (T. Weir trans., Oxford University Press 3rd ed. 1998); critical<br />

Dawson, Erasable Enrichment in <strong>German</strong> <strong>Law</strong>, 61 B.U. L. REV. 304 (1981).<br />

101 VIRGO, THE PRINCIPLES OF THE LAW OF RESTITUTION 722 (CLARENDON PRESS 1999) ); Nolan, Change of<br />

Position, in LAUNDERING AND TRACING 156 (Birks ed., Clarendon Press 1995).<br />

102 BURROWS, THE LAW OF RESTITUTION 429 (London: Butterworths 1993); Nolan, id.; Key, Change of Position,<br />

58 M.L.R. 515 (1995); See also, the recommendation of the <strong>Law</strong> Commission for England and Wales,<br />

Restitution: Mistakes of <strong>Law</strong> and Ultra Vires Public Authority Receipts and Payments para. 2.22 (<strong>Law</strong><br />

Com. No. 227, London: HMSO 1994).<br />

103 <strong>The</strong> final Court of Appeal for a number of Commonwealth countries.<br />

104 Dextra Bank & Trust Co. Ltd. v. Bank of Jamaica, 1 All E.R. (Commercial Cases) 193, para. 45 (2002).<br />

105 See the <strong>Law</strong> Reform (Contributory Negligence) Act 1945.


40 G ERMAN L AW J OURNAL<br />

[Vol. 05 No. 01<br />

defence. Does it matter whether the received benefit was destroyed by accident, by<br />

the enrichee’s negligence or even willful act? In <strong>German</strong>y as well as in England the<br />

predominant view is that the defendant is not required to act reasonably, since the<br />

honest recipient can rely on the validity of the receipt and therefore he can deploy<br />

his resources as he thinks fit. 106 Yet one has mixed feelings about granting the<br />

change of position to a defendant who washes the unjustly obtained money in the<br />

washing machine or even burns it. 107 One is inclined to follow Burrows, who does<br />

indeed want to introduce an exception, even if only for such extreme situations. 108<br />

In the context of the termination of contracts the <strong>German</strong> legislator has taken account<br />

of those situations by stating that loss of enrichment can only be pleaded if<br />

the recipient “has taken the care which he usually takes in his own affairs” (§ 346 III<br />

1 No. 3). 109 This seems to be a good solution, since the defence is only excluded if<br />

the defendant has acted unreasonably as measured by his own standards (so-called<br />

diligentia quam in suis 110 ). It should be adopted for the general change of position<br />

defence.<br />

F. Loss of Enrichment in Anticipation of Receipt<br />

<strong>The</strong> question whether an innocent enrichee can deduct expenses from the enrichment,<br />

which were made before the actual receipt, is debated at length in England.<br />

As a starting point, reference is often made to § 142(1) of the American Restatement of<br />

Restitution, which provides that the change of circumstances can be taken into account<br />

“after the receipt of the benefit.” 111 This view has found support in two first<br />

instance decisions. In the case of Westdeutsche Landesbank Girozentrale v. Islington<br />

LBC it was held that it must be evaluated whether the defendant’s position has<br />

106 For <strong>German</strong>y: Lieb, in MÜNCHENER KOMMENTAR ZUM BÜRGERLICHEN GESETZBUCH. BAND 5.<br />

SCHULDRECHT. BESONDERER TEIL III §§ 705-853, § 818, para. 70 (Rebmann et al. eds., C.H.Beck 3rd ed.<br />

1997); Jewell, <strong>The</strong> Boundaries of Change of Position – A Comparative Study, RESTITUTION LAW REVIEW 44<br />

(2000). For England: BIRKS, AN INTRODUCTION TO THE LAW OF RESTITUTION 62 (Clarendon Press 1985);<br />

GOFF & JONES, THE LAW OF RESTITUTION para. 40-006 (Sweet & Maxwell 6th ed. 2002); Key, Change of<br />

Position, 58 M.L.R. 517 (1995); <strong>Law</strong> Commission for England and Wales, Restitution: Mistakes of <strong>Law</strong><br />

and Ultra Vires Public Authority Receipts and Payments para. 2.23 (<strong>Law</strong> Com. No. 227, London: HMSO<br />

1994).<br />

107 This seems to be of no problem for Key. ); Key, Change of Position, 58 M.L.R. 516 (1995).<br />

108 BURROWS, THE LAW OF RESTITUTION 431 (Butterworths 1993).<br />

109 Critical of this approach: Zimmermann, Restitution after Termination for Breach of Contract in <strong>German</strong><br />

<strong>Law</strong>, RESTITUION LAW REVIEW 24 (1997).<br />

110 ‘<strong>The</strong> same care that he exercises for his own affairs.’<br />

111 Emphasis added.


2004] <strong>The</strong> Defence of “Change of Position”<br />

41<br />

changed “since he received [the benefit].” 112 This notion is expressed more clearly in<br />

South Tyneside MBC v. Svenska, where Mr. Justice Clarke held that “save perhaps in<br />

exceptional circumstances, the defence of change of position is confined to changes<br />

which take place after receipt.” 113 <strong>The</strong> judge feared that otherwise the defendant<br />

would rely upon the supposed validity of a void contract, whereas Prof. Burrows<br />

argued that the acknowledgement of “anticipatory reliance” as a valid change of<br />

position leads to the protection of a mere expectation, which is generally alien to<br />

the law. 114<br />

This string of arguments is highly contestable. To begin with, it seems merely arbitrary<br />

to distinguish between anticipatory and actual reliance. If the defendant has<br />

been informed that he will receive a certain amount of money and gives a different<br />

sum to charity in reliance of the receipt, can it matter whether the money was actually<br />

in the defendant’s account at the time he made the donation? Maybe the transfer<br />

of the money has simply been delayed in the banking system. 115 Secondly, we<br />

must bear in mind that “anticipatory reliance” is not a cause of action, but part of a<br />

defence. 116 <strong>The</strong>refore, it is not just an issue of the protection of an expectation, but<br />

the protection of a fulfilled expectation, since questions of loss of enrichment can<br />

only arise when the benefit was actually received. This leads us to a third point.<br />

One can clearly show that it is justified that the plaintiff takes the risk of the defendant’s<br />

loss of enrichment before receipt. By incurring expenses prior to the actual<br />

enrichment the defendant bears the risk that his expectation of an enrichment<br />

might not be fulfilled, but not more; once the benefit has been transferred, his situation<br />

is in no way different from a defendant who changes his position after receipt.<br />

117 Finally, given the “but for”-test of causation, one can truly come to the conclusion<br />

that it would be inequitable for the defendant to be required to make restitution<br />

if he has disbursements causally linked to the enrichment, but made before the<br />

actual receipt.<br />

112 Westdeutsche Landesbank Girozentrale v. Islington LBC, 4 All E.R. 890, 948 (1994). (Hobhouse J.).<br />

Emphasis added.<br />

113 1 All E.R. 545, 565 (1995).<br />

114 BURROWS, THE LAW OF RESTITUTION 424 (Butterworths 1993).<br />

115 Example from Key, Change of Position, 58 M.L.R. 514 (1995); Nolan, Change of Position, in LAUNDERING<br />

AND TRACING 165 (Birks ed., Clarendon Press 1995).<br />

116 Cf., VIRGO, THE PRINCIPLES OF THE LAW OF RESTITUTION 719 (CLARENDON PRESS 1999); Jewell, Change of<br />

Position, in LESSONS OF THE SWAPS LITIGATION 275 (Birks et al. eds., Mansfield Press 2000).<br />

117 Nolan, Change of Position, in LAUNDERING AND TRACING 166 (Birks ed., Clarendon Press 1995); Jewell,<br />

id. at 279; Key, Change of Position, 58 M.L.R. 513 (1995).


42 G ERMAN L AW J OURNAL<br />

[Vol. 05 No. 01<br />

<strong>The</strong>se overwhelming reasons seem to have influenced the judiciary, too. <strong>The</strong> advice<br />

of the Privy Council in Dextra Bank & Trust Co. Ltd. v. Bank of Jamaica has made it<br />

clear, that “anticipatory reliance” must be regarded as a change of position. 118<br />

<strong>The</strong>refore, one need be no prophet to say that English law will adopt that conclusion.<br />

In <strong>German</strong>y, the problem of “anticipatory reliance” has attracted far less attention.<br />

One reason might be that the courts have always regarded it as a case of loss of<br />

enrichment. 119 This can be exemplified by a well-known case in which the defendant<br />

was notified by his employer that he would receive a considerable amount of<br />

money as a grant to cover medical costs. In expectation of this benefit he bought his<br />

wife an expensive muskrat fur coat. After receiving the payment, it turned out that<br />

the defendant was not entitled to the allowance. <strong>The</strong> subsequent claim in unjust<br />

enrichment was dismissed because of loss of enrichment. <strong>The</strong> Oberverwaltungsgericht<br />

(Higher Administrative Court) of Hamburg held, that “[i]t is sufficient, if the<br />

[incurred] loss antedates the actual receipt … as long as the loss is causally linked to<br />

the receipt.” 120 In public law the parliament has expressed this more clearly than in<br />

the succinct § 818 III. Section 48 II 1 of the Federal Administrative Procedures Act<br />

speaks broadly of Vertrauensschutz (the protection of reliance) as the concept behind<br />

change of position.<br />

We can therefore conclude that better reasons exist for the acknowledgement of<br />

“anticipatory reliance” as part of the loss of enrichment defence. This concept has<br />

been applied without problems for a long time in <strong>German</strong>y and it seems as if English<br />

law will take the same course.<br />

G. Counter-Restitution and Saldotheorie<br />

In Lipkin Gorman Lord Goff stated, that the defence of change of position “is likely<br />

to be available on comparatively rare occasions.” 121 As far as the <strong>German</strong> law is<br />

concerned, we find a high degree of compatibility with the view expressed by Lord<br />

Goff. 122 <strong>The</strong> reason for that lies in the fact that restitution is often granted in the<br />

118 Dextra Bank & Trust Co. Ltd. v. Bank of Jamaica, 1 All E.R. (Commercial Cases) 193, para. 35 (2002);<br />

See also Thomas v. Houston Corbett and Co., N.Z.L.R. 151, 164 (1969). (North P.).<br />

119 R.G.Z. 137, 324, 336; B.G.H.Z. 1, 75, 81.<br />

120 Oberverwaltungsgericht Hamburg, Neue Zeitschrift für Verwaltungsrecht (NVwZ) 73, 74 (1988).<br />

121 2 A.C. 548, 580 (1991).<br />

122 If one believes Chen-Wishart, Unjust Factors and the Restitutionary Response, 20 O.J.L.S. 561 (2000), this<br />

might be true for England, too.


2004] <strong>The</strong> Defence of “Change of Position”<br />

43<br />

context of contracts, which involve the mutual exchange of performances between<br />

the parties. Contracts in this respect are called synallagmatic contracts. An example<br />

might illustrate the problem in relation to loss of enrichment: P buys a car worth<br />

£9,000 from D for £10,000 and destroys it in an accident two weeks later due to his<br />

own negligence. It subsequently turns out that the sales contract was void. Under<br />

§ 812 I 1, P can now claim back the purchase price since it was paid “without legal<br />

cause,” and D can demand the car accordingly. Yet the car is completely worthless<br />

and therefore P can plead loss of enrichment. At the end of the day, P receives<br />

£10,000 and D nothing. This result is referred to in <strong>German</strong>y as the Zweikondiktionentheorie<br />

or the theory of the two separate enrichment claims.<br />

Shortly after the enactment of the BGB the courts were dissatisfied with that outcome<br />

and “invented” the so-called Saldotheorie or net-gain theory. 123 It is based on<br />

the consideration that the defendant, relying on the security of his receipt (which is<br />

the basis of the change of position defence), must also remain aware of the fact that<br />

he only received the enrichment because he gave something in return. In other<br />

words: <strong>The</strong>re are two parties trusting in the security of receipt, both are likewise<br />

worthy of protection, which effectively means that security of receipt is “neutralised”<br />

124 as a factor. This means that each of them has to bear his own loss: Casum<br />

sentit dominus. 125 Consequently, the application of the change of position defence is<br />

excluded in cases of synallagmatic contracts; the risk of loss of enrichment is shifted<br />

back from the plaintiff to the defendant. Finally, the Saldotheorie leads to an automatic<br />

set-off of both claims in unjust enrichment expressed in monetary terms. In<br />

this light, we would apply the law in the above example in the following way: In<br />

principle, D can claim £9,000 (the value of the car) from P, who cannot plead the<br />

loss of enrichment defence, P can claim £10,000 from D; yet both claims are balanced<br />

out against each other with the consequence that P can demand £1,000 from<br />

D, the Saldo or net-gain.<br />

<strong>The</strong> Saldotheorie has remained a matter of controversy among academics, 126 but it is<br />

still the preferred solution by judges dealing with restitution in relation to synallagmatic<br />

contracts. Yet it is clear that it can only be applied if both parties deserve<br />

123 R.G.Z. 54, 137, 141; B.G.H., N.J.W. 1988, 3011; Lieb, in MÜNCHENER KOMMENTAR ZUM BÜRGERLICHEN<br />

GESETZBUCH. BAND 5. SCHULDRECHT. BESONDERER TEIL III §§ 705-853, § 818, para. 85 (Rebmann et al.<br />

eds., C.H.Beck 3rd ed. 1997).<br />

124 To the point: Jewell, <strong>The</strong> Boundaries of Change of Position – A Comparative Study, RESTITUTION LAW<br />

REVIEW 35 (2000).<br />

125 Equivalent to ‘<strong>The</strong> loss lies where it falls.’<br />

126 See most notably LARENZ & CANARIS, LEHRBUCH DES SCHULDRECHTS. ZWEITER BAND. BESONDERER<br />

TEIL. 2. HALBBAND 321 (C.H. Beck 13th ed. 1994) with further references.


44 G ERMAN L AW J OURNAL<br />

[Vol. 05 No. 01<br />

the same level of protection. In cases of minors, fraud, and duress the courts have<br />

resorted to the Zweikondiktionentheorie, so that the innocent party is only liable to<br />

return the surviving enrichment. 127<br />

In England the problem of mutual restitution has been addressed from a different<br />

angle, namely as the defence of “counter-restitution impossible.” 128 Originally a<br />

claim in restitution could only succeed if the plaintiff was able to give back to the<br />

defendant, what he had originally received from him (restitutio in integrum), since<br />

otherwise the plaintiff would have been unjustly enriched. 129 <strong>The</strong> courts were reluctant<br />

to make a valuation of the benefit received by the plaintiff, when he did not<br />

retain it in its original form and therefore denied restitution if (precise) counterrestitution<br />

was impossible. 130 This has rightly been described by Prof. Birks as<br />

“overkill,” 131 because “assuming solvency, it is always possible for the plaintiff to<br />

pay the defendant a sum of money for the value of the benefit received.” 132 Whilst<br />

there are some cases that indicate that the judiciary is willing, at least in equity, to<br />

depart from the strict rule 133 and the uniform academic demand for its abolishment,<br />

134 there is so far no authority, which clearly favours the general valuation of<br />

the counter-restitution in monetary terms. 135 If English law made such a desirable<br />

127 Cf., B.G.H.Z. 57, 137, 150; LARENZ & CANARIS, LEHRBUCH DES SCHULDRECHTS. ZWEITER BAND.<br />

BESONDERER TEIL. 2. HALBBAND 329 (C.H. Beck 13th ed. 1994); MARKESINIS ET AL., THE GERMAN LAW OF<br />

OBLIGATIONS. VOLUME 1. THE LAW OF CONTRACTS AND RESTITUTION 765 (Clarendon Press 1997).<br />

128 It seems to be controversial whether it is a defence or bar, and whether there is a separate cause of<br />

action for the defendant for counter-restitution based on total failure of consideration. But these considerations<br />

are of little relevance for the purpose of this paper.<br />

129 Spence v. Crawford, 3 All E.R. 271, esp. 288 (1939). (Lord Wright); Adam v. Newbigging, 13 APP. CAS.<br />

308 (1888).<br />

130 This resembles the approach in relation to total failure of consideration, cf., McKendrick, Total Failure<br />

of Consideration and Counter-Restitution: Two Issues or One?, in LAUNDERING AND TRACING 217(Birks ed.,<br />

Clarendon Press 1995).<br />

131 In RESTITUTION – THE FUTURE 129 (<strong>The</strong> Federation Press 1992).<br />

132 BURROWS, THE LAW OF RESTITUTION 134 (Butterworths 1993).<br />

133 Erlanger v. New Sombrero Phosphate Co., 3 APP. CAS. 1218 (1878); O’Sullivan v. Management Agency<br />

and Music Ltd., Q.B. 428 (1985).<br />

134 McKendrick, Total Failure of Consideration and Counter-Restitution: Two Issues or One?, in LAUNDERING<br />

AND TRACING 233 (Birks ed., Clarendon Press 1995); VIRGO, THE PRINCIPLES OF THE LAW OF RESTITUTION<br />

691 (Clarendon Press 1999); Birks, RESTITUTION – THE FUTURE 129 (<strong>The</strong> Federation Press 1992); BURROWS,<br />

THE LAW OF RESTITUTION 134 (Butterworths 1993).<br />

135 On the contrary, see Smith New Court Securities Ltd. v. Scrimgeour Vickers, 1 W.L.R. 1271, esp. 1280<br />

(1994). (Nourse L.J.).


2004] <strong>The</strong> Defence of “Change of Position”<br />

45<br />

step, there would hardly be a difference to the <strong>German</strong> Saldotheorie, at least with<br />

respect to the outcome. Turning back to our example, P would be able to claim<br />

£10,000, but would be obliged to return the value of the car (£9,000). Surely, D<br />

would opt for a set-off, which would leave P with £1,000.<br />

Correctly, Nolan has asked whether or not the question of counter-restitution is<br />

merely a specific instance of loss of enrichment 136 (and indeed Prof. Birks subsumed<br />

it under that heading 137), since the same results might be achieved more coherently,<br />

if one simply allows the defendant to deduct from his enrichment the value of what<br />

he has given to the plaintiff before. 138<br />

While the development in English law is still at an early stage, some critical remarks<br />

on the <strong>German</strong> Saldotheorie seem appropriate. This theory is in fact nothing<br />

more than a rough “rule of thumb.” It does not sufficiently take into account the<br />

degree of fault attributable to plaintiff and defendant, it is inconsistent with the<br />

rules on the termination of contracts (§ 346 III 1 No. 3), fails to address the problem<br />

of random loss of enrichment adequately and ignores the difficulties in cases of<br />

advance performance. An approach similar to the one developed in Section E.<br />

above, namely a concept of “mutual fault assessment” as a basis for allocating the<br />

risks, seems more appropriate to the author. English law should therefore carefully<br />

consider not to adopt the <strong>German</strong> solution, even if it is just in the outcome.<br />

H. Conclusion<br />

<strong>The</strong> examination of the application of the change of position defence in <strong>German</strong>y<br />

and England reveals considerable concordances between both legal orders. Most<br />

notably in the context of causation, anticipatory reliance and to some extent fault,<br />

there is hardly a difference, either in the concept, or in the outcome. It is apparently<br />

no coincidence since <strong>German</strong> enrichment law has been discussed in several English<br />

articles, which have even influenced the leading work on restitution, Goff and<br />

Jones, 139 let alone the fact that on reading the works of some English academics the<br />

reader who is familiar with <strong>German</strong> enrichment law will detect some interesting<br />

parallels. Yet it has to be noted that the tendency among English scholars to develop<br />

a loss of enrichment defence encompassing all restitutionary claims does not<br />

136 Nolan, Change of Position, in LAUNDERING AND TRACING 187 (Birks ed., Clarendon Press 1995).<br />

137 Birks, RESTITUTION – THE FUTURE 128 (<strong>The</strong> Federation Press 1992).<br />

138 This solution has never gained significant acceptance in <strong>German</strong>y, since it would undermine the basic<br />

rule of restitution in kind; anyway, the Saldotheorie has clearly overridden such a straightforward approach.<br />

139 See the references to the <strong>German</strong> approach at para. 40-005.


46 G ERMAN L AW J OURNAL<br />

[Vol. 05 No. 01<br />

fit into that pattern, since <strong>German</strong> law has made use of different change of position<br />

defences for good reasons.<br />

As has been pointed out on several occasions in the text, the <strong>German</strong> solution to<br />

change of position is not free of flaws. <strong>The</strong> sacrosanct principle whereby a bona fide<br />

defendant must under no circumstances be required to return more than the surviving<br />

enrichment has been “enforced with an unrelieved rigor and disregard of<br />

consequences that would be hard to find elsewhere in modern <strong>German</strong> law.” 140 It is<br />

the author’s firm belief that a flexible approach would be more appropriate, balancing<br />

the responsibilities of defendant and plaintiff in a more equitable way. This<br />

should be done by adopting a “mutual fault assessment.”<br />

English law, therefore, should not follow the current <strong>German</strong> law in this regard, but<br />

rather develop its own way, hopefully based on a relative fault approach combined<br />

with the unrestricted valuation of claims and counter-claims. Since the defence of<br />

change of position is still in its youth in England, such a hope does not seem to be<br />

illusory.<br />

140 Dawson, Erasable Enrichment in <strong>German</strong> <strong>Law</strong>, 61 B.U. L. REV. 272 (1981).


EUROPEAN & INTERNATIONAL LAW<br />

Relative Normativity and the Constitutional Dimension<br />

of International <strong>Law</strong>: A Place for Values in the International<br />

Legal System?<br />

By Stefan Kirchner *<br />

A. Introduction<br />

While International <strong>Law</strong> becomes more and more specialized, a tendency towards<br />

Fragmentation becomes visible: more and more sub-regimes of International <strong>Law</strong><br />

emerge, leading to an increased number of rules. With the creation of more subregimes,<br />

cases are becoming more likely in which more than one sub-regime is involved<br />

and the question arises, which sub-regime’s rules take precedence. Recent<br />

examples for such collisions of regimes include the relation between Free Trade and<br />

the Protection of the Environment in the Yellowfin-Tuna Case between the United<br />

States and Mexico which was settled only in January 2002, the Tadic-Nicaragua Debate<br />

1 and the Swordfish Case between the European Community and Chile, 2 including<br />

the need for some form of internal order or hierarchy within International <strong>Law</strong>.<br />

Twenty Years after Weil’s pioneering - yet critical - article, 3 based on an earlier<br />

French text, 4 the idea of Relative Normativity in International <strong>Law</strong> remains a con-<br />

* Diploma in International <strong>Law</strong> (with distinction) (University of Helsinki); Diploma in International<br />

Humanitarian <strong>Law</strong> (ICRC Geneva / IFHV Bochum / DRK Bonn); student aide (studentische Hilfskraft) to<br />

Prof. Dr. Thilo Marauhn, M.Phil. (Wales) at the Chair for Public, International and European <strong>Law</strong> at the<br />

Faculty of <strong>Law</strong> of Justus Liebig - University in Giessen, <strong>German</strong>y. Email: kirchner@justice.com. This<br />

article is based on research undertaken for a Diploma <strong>The</strong>sis entitled “Hierarchy and Relative Normativity<br />

in Today’s and Tomorrow’s International <strong>Law</strong> - A Public <strong>Law</strong> Approach to Reconciling Constitutionalization and<br />

Fragmentation with the Aim of Providing Legal Certainty and Guidance on Today’s Hard Choices in International<br />

<strong>Law</strong> based on Common Values of the International Community”, which has been submitted by the Author to<br />

the Eric Castrén Institute of International <strong>Law</strong> and Human Rights at the Faculty of <strong>Law</strong> of Helsinki<br />

University in August 2003.<br />

1 cf. note. 46.<br />

2 cf. Christian Walter, Constitutionalizing (Inter)national Governance - Possibilities for and Limits to the Development<br />

of an International Constitutional <strong>Law</strong>, in: 44 GERMAN YEARBOOK OF INTERNATIONAL LAW 170-90<br />

(2001).<br />

3 Prosper Weil, Towards Relative Normativity in International <strong>Law</strong>?, in 77 AMERICAN JOURNAL OF<br />

INTERNATIONAL LAW 413 (1983).


48 G ERMAN L AW J OURNAL<br />

[Vol. 05 No. 01<br />

troversial one. 5 Yet three recent developments indicate that Relative Normativity<br />

has found its place in the international legal system. Shelton 6 identifies the following<br />

factors as the main causes for the growing interest in the issue: (1) the reduced<br />

importance of state consent for the creation of International <strong>Law</strong>; 7 (2) the expansion<br />

of International <strong>Law</strong> as such, 8 which in turn makes the international legal system<br />

more complex 9 than ever before; and (3) the emergence of International Criminal<br />

<strong>Law</strong> and the subsequent need to define the relationship between rules of International<br />

Criminal <strong>Law</strong> on the one hand and jus cogens as well as obligations erga omnes<br />

on the other hand. 10<br />

In this article we will examine the role of both jus cogens and Relative Normativity<br />

in contemporary International <strong>Law</strong> and the potential for a Constitutional Dimension<br />

of International <strong>Law</strong> to give a place to the (few) common values the international<br />

community can agree on and finally ask if and how International Constitutional<br />

<strong>Law</strong> can be utilized in order to answer some of today’s most pressing questions<br />

in International <strong>Law</strong>.<br />

B. <strong>The</strong> Role of jus cogens in Contemporary International <strong>Law</strong><br />

I. <strong>The</strong> controversy surrounding the jus cogens concept<br />

Yet it is the concept, or as it is also referred to, the "theory" 11 of jus cogens which<br />

itself is not as uncontested as it may seem at first sight. To begin with, it remains<br />

unclear what the idea of jus cogens includes and although Art. 53 of the Vienna<br />

Convention on the <strong>Law</strong> of Treaties (VCLT) refers to the concept of peremptory<br />

norms expressis verbis, 12 neither the Convention itself nor the travaux préparatoires of<br />

4 Prosper Weil, Vers une normativité relative en droit international?, in 86 Revue général de droit international<br />

public 5 (1982).<br />

5 cf. Dinah Shelton, International <strong>Law</strong> and Relative Normativity, in: MALCOM D. EVANS (ED.),<br />

INTERNATIONAL LAW 145,46 (2003).<br />

6 Id. at 148.<br />

7 Id. at 148<br />

8 Id. at 148.<br />

9 Id. at 148.<br />

10 Id. at 149.<br />

11 Id. at 150.<br />

12 Art. 53 of the Vienna Convention on the <strong>Law</strong> of Treaties, United Nations Treaty Series, Vol. 1155, pp.<br />

331 et seq., provides that " A treaty is void if, at the time of its conclusion, it conflicts with a peremptory


2004] Relative Normativity<br />

49<br />

the Vienna Convention on the <strong>Law</strong> of Treaties offer a clear definition of the material<br />

content of the rules which are considered to be of a peremptory nature. And although<br />

it is recognized that there is a need for fundamental norms in order to ensure<br />

that the international legal system itself can operate, 13 the 1986 Vienna Conference<br />

on the <strong>Law</strong> of Treaties between States and International Organizations or between<br />

International Organizations failed to come up with a more precise definition<br />

of jus cogens but recognized that the divergence of views on this issue continued. 14<br />

Furthermore, both states 15 and international courts are reluctant to refer to the peremptory<br />

norms of International <strong>Law</strong>. 16 Yet the concept is being referred to both by<br />

domestic courts 17 as well as in dissenting opinions issued by judges of the International<br />

Court of Justice. 18 Although the Court recognized the International <strong>Law</strong><br />

Commission’s (ILC) understanding of the prohibition of the use of force as jus cogens<br />

19 in the case concerning Military and Paramilitary Activities in and against Nicaragua,<br />

20 the decision in the Arrest Warrant Case 21 indicates the limits of the concept,<br />

norm of general International <strong>Law</strong>. For the purposes of the present Convention, a peremptory norm of<br />

general International <strong>Law</strong> is a norm accepted and recognized by the international community of States<br />

as a whole as a norm from which no derogation is permitted and which can be modified only by a subsequent<br />

norm of general International <strong>Law</strong> having the same character.".<br />

13 According to Kelsen, the source of international obligation is not the consent of states to be bound, but<br />

must be found in a more fundamental norm which imposes a duty to be bound by obligations freely<br />

accepted, cf. Hans Kelsen, <strong>The</strong> Pure <strong>The</strong>ory of <strong>Law</strong>, in 51 <strong>Law</strong> Quarterly Review 517 (1935). <strong>The</strong>n-ILC<br />

rapporteur Sir Humphrey Waldock suggested that international treaties ought to be void if they run<br />

contrary to fundamental principles of International <strong>Law</strong>, cf. Shelton, op. cit., at p. 153.<br />

14 United Nations Conference on the <strong>Law</strong> of Treaties between States and International Organizations or<br />

between International Organizations, Vienna, 18 February - 21 March 1986, A/Conf.129/16 (Vol. I), 17.<br />

15 <strong>The</strong> ICJ noted in Hungary v. Slovakia, Gabčikovo-Nagymaros Project, ICJ Reports 1997, pp. 7 et seq., at<br />

para. 112, that both parties had not invoked any jus cogens norms relating to International Environmental<br />

<strong>Law</strong>. But see also the Nicaraguan memorial as well as the U.S. Counter-memorial in Military and Paramilitary<br />

Activities in and against Nicaragua, quoted by the ICJ in its Judgment, ICJ Reports 1986, 14.<br />

16 In its North Sea Continental Shelf Judgment, ICJ Reports 1969, pp. 3 et seq., at para. 72, the ICJ refused to<br />

adress the issue of jus cogens, cf. Shelton, op. cit., at 154, there fn. 29.<br />

17 cf. Shelton, op. cit., at 154, 56 on the role of jus cogens before U.S. Courts.<br />

18 cf. the dissenting opinion by Judge ad hoc Renandes in Right of Passage over Indian Territory, ICJ Reports<br />

1960, 6 at 135, 39, 40 and the dissenting opinion of Judge Tanaka in South West Africa, Second Phase, ICJ<br />

Reports 1966, 6 at 298.<br />

19 ILC, Commentary to Article 50 of the ILC Draft Articles on the <strong>Law</strong> of Treaties, in ILC Yearbook 1966-II, 247.<br />

20 Nicaragua v. United States of America, Military and Paramilitary Activities in and against Nicaragua, ICJ<br />

Reports 1986, 14.<br />

21Democratic Republic of Congo v. Belgium, Arrest Warrant of 11 April 2000, ICJ Reports 2002, 3.


50 G ERMAN L AW J OURNAL<br />

[Vol. 05 No. 01<br />

since the Court did not even refer to the issue of jus cogens, except for one dissenting<br />

opinion. 22 On the other hand, Judge Lauterpacht suggested in his separate opinion<br />

to the order of 13 September 1993 (Further request for the indication of provisional<br />

measures) in the case of the Application of the Convention on the Prevention and<br />

Punishment of the Crime of Genocide (Bosnia and Herzegovina v. Serbia and Montenegro)<br />

that even Art. 103 of the Charter of the United Nations, 23 as well as actions taken by<br />

the Security Council, are inferior to jus cogens rules. 24<br />

Furthermore, it appears that Courts specifically dealing with issues more closely<br />

related to Human Rights and International Humanitarian <strong>Law</strong> will refer to jus cogens<br />

more openly. While the European Court of Human Rights (ECtHR) refused to<br />

override state immunity due to a violation of jus cogens, it nevertheless accepts the<br />

concept, 25 as do the Inter-American Commission on Human Rights 26 and the International<br />

Criminal Tribunal for the Former Yugoslavia 27 in a number of decisions.<br />

An other boost for the acceptance of jus cogens came with the recent completion of<br />

the ILC Draft Articles on State Responsibility, 28 Article 40 of which acknowledges<br />

22 Arrest Warrant of 11 April 2000, ICJ Reports 2002 3, Dissenting opinion by Judge Al-Khasawneh, para.<br />

7.<br />

23 Art. 103 of the UN Charter of 26 June 1945, Yearbook of the United Nations 1969, 953, reads as follows:<br />

“In the event of a conflict between the obligations of the Members of the United Nations under the present<br />

Charter and their obligations under any other international agreement, their obligations under the<br />

present Charter shall prevail.”<br />

24 Judge Lauterpacht, Separate Opinion, in APPLICATION OF THE CONVENTION ON THE PREVENTION AND<br />

PUNISHMENT OF THE CRIME OF GENOCIDE (BOSNIA AND HERZEGOVINA V. SERBIA AND MONTENEGRO),<br />

Order of 13 September 1993 - Further request for the indication of provisional measures, ICJ Reports<br />

1993, 325, 408 at 440.<br />

25 ECtHR, Al-Adsani v. United Kingdom, Judgment, 21 November 2001, (2002) 34 EHRR 11.<br />

26 OAS, Inter-American Commission on Human Rights, 81 st session, Annual Report of the Inter-<br />

American Commission on Human Rights, Victims of the Tugboat ‘13 de Marzo’ v. Cuba, Rep. No. 47 / 96,<br />

OR OEA/Ser.L/V/II.95/Doc.7, rev (1997), at pp. 146 et seq.<br />

27 ICTY, Prosecutor v. Furundzija, Judgment, Case No. IT-95-17/1-T, para. 153.<br />

28 <strong>The</strong> ILC Draft Articles on State Responsibility were included in General Assembly Resolution 56 / 83<br />

(Responsibility of States for internationally wrongful acts) of 12 December 2001 as an annex, cf. UN Doc.<br />

A/RES/56/83.


2004] Relative Normativity<br />

51<br />

the existence of jus cogens 29 and Article 41 of which states the consequences of a<br />

breach thereof. 30<br />

Since no international Court will outright deny that jus cogens obligations exist, it is<br />

most likely that it is not the concept as such but rather the uncertainty of its contents<br />

that forms a barrier for a wider acceptance of the idea of peremptory norms<br />

by both states and international courts. Jus cogens certainly is "a concept in evolution,"<br />

31 but not necessarily in regard to the concept as such but, as we will see, with<br />

regard to its contents. At the time being, it is the Courts and Tribunals dealing with<br />

Human Rights and International Humanitarian <strong>Law</strong> as well as the ILC that are at<br />

the cutting edge shaping the content of jus cogens.<br />

II. <strong>The</strong> need for jus cogens in modern International <strong>Law</strong><br />

Even if massive breaches of the most fundamental rules of International <strong>Law</strong>, such<br />

as the prohibition of the use of force or of genocide, indicate that the global community<br />

as a whole is not always willing to accept a set of fundamental and supreme<br />

norms, the need for some form of supreme norms aimed at safeguarding the international<br />

community as a whole cannot be denied: "<strong>The</strong> international community<br />

cannot afford a consensual regime to address many modern problems. [...]." 32 To<br />

the contrary, "the modern independence of States demands an international ordre<br />

public containing rules that require strict compliance." 33 In the words of Dinah Shelton,<br />

"<strong>The</strong> urgent need to act [...] fundamentally challenges the consensual framework<br />

of the international system by seeking to impose on dissenting States obliga-<br />

29 Art. 40 (Application of this chapter) states: "1. This chapter applies to the international responsibility<br />

which is entailed by a serious breach by a State of an obligation arising under a peremptory norm of<br />

general International <strong>Law</strong>. 2. A breach of such an obligation is serious if it involves a gross or systematic<br />

failure by the responsible State to fulfil the obligation."<br />

30 Art. 41 (Particular consequences of a serious breach of an obligation under this chapter) reads as follows: " 1.<br />

States shall cooperate to bring to an end through lawful means any serious breach within the meaning of<br />

article 40. 2. No State shall recognize as lawful a situation created by a serious breach within the meaning<br />

of article 40, nor render aid or assistance in maintaining that situation. 3. This article is without<br />

prejudice to the other consequences referred to in this part and to such further consequences that a<br />

breach to which this chapter applies may entail under International <strong>Law</strong>."<br />

31 So the representative of Brazil at the United Nations Conference on the <strong>Law</strong> of Treaties between States<br />

and International Organizations or between International Organizations, Vienna, 18 February - 21 March<br />

1986, A/Conf.129/16 (Vol. I), 188.<br />

32 Shelton, op. cit., at p. 159.<br />

33 Id.


52 G ERMAN L AW J OURNAL<br />

[Vol. 05 No. 01<br />

tions, that the ‘international community’ deems fundamental. State practice has yet<br />

to catch up with this plea of necessity." 34<br />

Since there is a need for restructuring International <strong>Law</strong>, we will now examine the<br />

role Relative Normativity plays in International <strong>Law</strong> today and how the concept of<br />

Relative Normativity can be employed to reshape the international legal system in<br />

order to give an appropriate place to the fundamental values which aim at promoting<br />

the common good of humankind.<br />

C. Relative Normativity in Today’s International Legal System<br />

I. Relative Normativity within the International Legal System<br />

<strong>The</strong> concepts of Relative Normativity and hierarchy therefore have become a fact in<br />

present day International <strong>Law</strong>, both being inherent in any legal system 35 and in the<br />

case of Public International <strong>Law</strong> reflected in the general acceptance of the concept<br />

of jus cogens 36 as well as obligations erga omnes 37 and Art. 103 UN Charter. 38 Yet the<br />

controversy surrounding jus cogens 39 already indicates that this "hierarchy" falls<br />

well short of the hierarchical structures found in national legal systems. Consequently<br />

Weiler and Paulus speak of “super-norms” 40 rather than of supreme norms.<br />

34 Id.<br />

35 cf. Martti Koskenniemi, Hierarchy in International <strong>Law</strong>: A Sketch, in: 8 EUROPEAN JOURNAL OF<br />

INTERNATIONAL LAW 1997, 566 at 571.<br />

36 Art. 53 of the Vienna Convention on the <strong>Law</strong> of Treaties (1969) 1155 United Nations Treaty Series 331<br />

states that „a treaty is void if, at the time of its conclusion, it conflicts with a peremptory norm of general<br />

International <strong>Law</strong>. For the purposes of the present Convention, a peremptory norm of general International<br />

<strong>Law</strong> is a norm accepted and recognized by the international community of states as a whole as a<br />

norm from which no derogation is permitted and which can be modified only by a subsequent norm of<br />

general International <strong>Law</strong> having the same character.“ <strong>The</strong> text of Art. 53 of the Vienna Convention on<br />

the <strong>Law</strong> of Treaties Between States and International Organizations or Between International Organizations,<br />

(1986) UN Doc. A/Conf. 129/15 (1986) is identical. Later the idea of jus cogens was accepted by the<br />

ICJ as well: ICJ, Nicaragua v. United States, Military and Paramilitary activities in and against Nicaragua, ICJ<br />

Reports 1986, pp. 14 et seq., at p. 100. On the acceptance of jus cogens in International <strong>Law</strong> cf. Gennady M.<br />

Danilenko, International Jus Cogens: Issues of <strong>Law</strong>-making, in: 2 European <strong>Journal</strong> of International <strong>Law</strong><br />

(1991) 42.<br />

37 Belgium v. Spain, Case concerning the Barcelona Light and Traction Power Company, Limited (Second Phase),<br />

ICJ Reports 1970, 3 at para. 33.<br />

38 cf. note. 23.<br />

39 Cf. supra B. I.<br />

40 J. H. H. Weiler / Andreas L. Paulus, <strong>The</strong> Structure of Change in International <strong>Law</strong> or Is <strong>The</strong>re a Hierarchy of<br />

Norms in International <strong>Law</strong> ?, in 8 European <strong>Journal</strong> of International <strong>Law</strong> (1997), 545 at 562.


2004] Relative Normativity<br />

53<br />

Yet, as we will see, the case can be made for development towards a more classically<br />

hierarchical model in the field of International <strong>Law</strong> as well. After all, the differences<br />

between international and national society are not necessarily so large as to<br />

automatically exclude a more hierarchical structure in International <strong>Law</strong>. 41 Besides,<br />

as the international legal system is growing both in terms of issues covered by International<br />

<strong>Law</strong> as well as with regard to the deep impact International <strong>Law</strong> has on<br />

domestic legal systems, 42 hierarchical aspects can help greatly in structuring an ever<br />

more complex 43 maze of rules.<br />

II. Consequences of Relative Normativity in International <strong>Law</strong><br />

What do Relative Normativity and hierarchy mean for the practice of International<br />

<strong>Law</strong>? Are they a nuisance in the event that the rule that would “save” your case<br />

happens to be in the “wrong” treaty or are they simply attempts to give values 44 a<br />

place in a legal system traditionally based on the consent of its subjects? It is argued<br />

here that Relative Normativity and hierarchy can be much more than that and<br />

that they hold a potential for the development of a more value-based international<br />

legal system that can be more inclusive in so far as the constructs both: (1) recognize<br />

the impact of non-state actors on International <strong>Law</strong> as well as the need for good<br />

governance on a global scale through International <strong>Law</strong>; and (2) while at the same<br />

time reconciling tendencies of Constitutionalization and Fragmentation and in the long<br />

run provide a method with which to find answers to the hard choices International<br />

<strong>Law</strong> faces today.<br />

41 cf. Juan Antonio Carrillo Salcedo, Reflections on the Existence of a Hierarchy of Norms in International <strong>Law</strong>,<br />

in: 8 European <strong>Journal</strong> of International <strong>Law</strong> 1997, 583 at 583.<br />

42 cf. UN SC Res. 1373 of 28 September 2001, UN Doc. S/RES/1373 (2001).<br />

43 Shelton, op. cit., at p. 171.<br />

44 <strong>The</strong> proliferation of values through International <strong>Law</strong> still meets resistance: <strong>The</strong> president of the ICJ,<br />

Shi, only recently likened any attempt of value-proliferation through International <strong>Law</strong> to imperialism,<br />

cf. the Concluding Speech by the President of the International Court of Justice, Shi Jiuyong, at a Joint<br />

ASIL / NVIR Conference in <strong>The</strong> Hague on 5 July 2003, to be published in January 2004 by T.M.C. Asser<br />

Press in the conference proceedings entitled „From Government to Governance ? <strong>The</strong> Growing Impact<br />

of Non-State Actors on the International and European Legal System", cf. also Stefan Kirchner, Conference<br />

Report – "From Government to Governance? <strong>The</strong> Growing Impact of Non-State Actors on the International<br />

and European Legal System" - 6 th ASIL / NVIR / T.M.C. Asser Institute Joint Conference in <strong>The</strong> Hague, 3 - 5<br />

July 2003, 4 GERMAN LAW JOURNAL 827, 849 (August 2003). On the problem in general see Serge Sur, <strong>The</strong><br />

State between Fragmentation and Globalization, 8 European <strong>Journal</strong> of International <strong>Law</strong> 421 at 428 (1997).


54 G ERMAN L AW J OURNAL<br />

[Vol. 05 No. 01<br />

III. Approaches to Relative Normativity<br />

Two main approaches to Relative Normativity in Public International <strong>Law</strong> seem to<br />

emerge: An interpretative 45 or conflict-of-laws-approach, which will lead to the necessity<br />

of choosing the rules applicable to the case in question, 46 and a public law<br />

approach, 47 attempting to translate public law ideas known from national legal<br />

systems to the arena of public International <strong>Law</strong>. 48 While the Vienna Convention on<br />

the <strong>Law</strong> of Treaties in essence follows the first approach, 49 it is the aim of the public<br />

law-approach to bring more coherence into the process of Constitutionalization 50 in<br />

order to create an international legal order based on the rule of law 51 and common<br />

values. 52 In this article the latter approach will be explored and we will examine<br />

where Relative Normativity has its sources in today’s public International <strong>Law</strong> and<br />

how the situation de lege lata can be developed with the aim of reconciling the contradictory<br />

tendencies of Fragmentation and Constitutionalization. Continuing from<br />

there, we will have a look at how a potential future system of International <strong>Law</strong><br />

aimed at reconciling these tendencies through an overall public law approach can provide<br />

answers to the hard choices put before International <strong>Law</strong>yers today as well as<br />

in the future. Recent examples of such hard choices, to name only a few, have been<br />

45 cf. Michael Akehurst, <strong>The</strong> Hierarchy of the Sources of International <strong>Law</strong>, 47 British Yearbook of International<br />

<strong>Law</strong> 273 (1975).<br />

46 <strong>The</strong> question for example comes up in the Tadic/Nicaragua - debate, in which a general court, the ICJ,<br />

and a court attached to a self-contained regime, the ICTY came to different conclusions on the question<br />

of third party involvement, specifically third party control of paramilitary forces, in armed conflicts, cf.<br />

Nicaragua v. United States of America, Military and Paramilitary activities in and against Nicaragua, ICJ Reports<br />

1986, 14. and ICTY, Prosecutor v. Tadic, Case No. IT-94-1.<br />

47 On the need to strengthen the Public <strong>Law</strong> Approach in International <strong>Law</strong> cf. Jochen Abraham Frowein,<br />

Konstitutionalisierung des Völkerrechts, in JOST DELBRÜCK ET AL. (EDS.), VÖLKERRECHT UND<br />

INTERNATIONALES PRIVATRECHT IN EINEM SICH GLOBALISIERENDEN INTERNATIONALEM SYSTEM 427 at. 427<br />

(2000).<br />

48 A good overview (in English) on the interaction between national and international/european constitutional<br />

conceptions is given by Thomas Giegerich, Europäische Verfassung und deutsche Verfassung im<br />

transnationalen Kosntitutionalisierungsprozess: Wechselseitige Rezeption, konstitutionelle Evolution und föderale<br />

Verpflichtung, in: 157 Beiträge zum ausländischen öffentlichen Recht und Völkerrecht 1445 at 1447 (2003).<br />

49 cf. Shelton, op. cit., at 163.<br />

50 On the lack of coherence cf. Andrea Bianchi, Ad-hocism and the Rule of <strong>Law</strong>, 13 European <strong>Journal</strong> of<br />

International <strong>Law</strong> 263 at 269 (2002).<br />

51 Peter J. Spiro, Treaties, International <strong>Law</strong>, and Constitutional Rights, in: 55 Stanford <strong>Law</strong> Review 1999 at<br />

2021 (2003).<br />

52 Bianchi, op. cit., at 272.


2004] Relative Normativity<br />

55<br />

between International Peace and Security on the one hand 53 and Human Rights on<br />

the other, or more precisely between Art. 2 (4) UN Charter 54 and International Human<br />

Rights norms 55 or between free trade and the protection of wildlife. 56 Especially<br />

the Human Rights v. International Peace and Security debate, which at times<br />

seems to have left the “radar screens” of International <strong>Law</strong>yers after the September<br />

11, 2001, terrorist attacks, 57 continues to be of great importance since one of the<br />

reasons brought forward by the U.S. and the U.K. in the 2003 war against Iraq were<br />

the massive Human Rights violations perpetrated by the regime of Saddam Hussein.<br />

58 Moreover, the Kosovo Cases 59 are still pending before the ICJ, which appears<br />

likely to rule against the NATO member states that took action against Serbia, since<br />

Art. 103 UN Charter “protects” Art. 2 (4) UN Charter in so far as it would take an<br />

obligation of a jus cogens nature to fight genocide to overrule the concomitant jus<br />

cogens obligation of Art. 2 (4) UN Charter. Despite there being a jus cogens prohibition<br />

of genocide, the jus cogens nature of the prohibition of the use of force makes it<br />

53 <strong>The</strong> literature on the debate ensuing in the wake of the 1999 Kosovo War is extensive, see for example<br />

Dino Kritsiotis, <strong>The</strong> Kosovo Crisis and NATO’s Application of Armed Force against the Federal Republic of<br />

Yugoslavia, 49 International and Comparative <strong>Law</strong> Quarterly 330 (2000); Richard A. Falk, Kosovo, World<br />

Order, and the Future of International <strong>Law</strong>, 93 American <strong>Journal</strong> of International <strong>Law</strong> 847 (1999); Bruno<br />

Simma, NATO, the UN and the Use of Force: Legal Aspects, 10 European <strong>Journal</strong> of International <strong>Law</strong> 1<br />

(1999); and Antonio Cassese, Ex inuiria ius oritur: Are We Moving towards International Legitimation of<br />

Forcible Humanitarian Countermeasures in the World Community ? - Comment on Bruno Simma, NATO, the<br />

UN and the Use of Force: Legal Aspects, 10 European <strong>Journal</strong> of International <strong>Law</strong> 23 (1999).<br />

54 Art. 2 (4) UN Charter requires that "All Members [...] refrain in their international relations from the<br />

threat or use of force against the territorial integrity or political independence of any state, or in any<br />

other manner inconsistent with the Purposes of the United Nations."<br />

55 In this case, Art. 103 UN Charter provides a rather clear, yet at times unsatisfactory solution in favor of<br />

Art. 2 (4) UN Charter, cf. fn. 23.<br />

56 After three decades, the Yellowfin Tuna dispute between the U.S. and Mexico was solved only in early<br />

2003. See also the WTO Appellate Body Report, United States - Import Prohibition of Certain Shrimp and<br />

Shrimp Products, in: 37 ILM (1998), pp. 832 et seq. and WTO Appellate Body Report, United States - Import<br />

Prohibition of Certain Shrimp and Shrimp Products, WT/DS58/AB/RW Doc. 01-5166, 22 October 2001, also<br />

available online at http://www.wto.org/english/news_e/news01_e/dsb_21nov01_e.htm.<br />

57 On Humanitarian Intervention after 9/11 see Tom J. Farer, Humanitarian Intervention before and after<br />

9/11: legality and legitimacy, in: J. L. Holzgrefe / Robert Keohane (eds.), Humanitarian Intervention (2003),<br />

pp. 53 et seq.<br />

58 Speech by Prime Minister Tony Blair on 18 March 2003, available online at<br />

http://politics.guardian.co.uk/iraq/story/0,12956,916790,00.html; Speech by U.S. President George W.<br />

Bush at the General Assembly of the United Nations on 12 September 2002, available online at<br />

http://www.whitehouse.gov/news/releases/2002/09/20020912-1.html.<br />

59 On the cases cf. Christine Gray, Legality of the Use of Force, 49 International and Comparative <strong>Law</strong><br />

Quarterly 730 (2000).


56 G ERMAN L AW J OURNAL<br />

[Vol. 05 No. 01<br />

unlikely that the case can successfully be made for humanitarian intervention de<br />

lege lata. 60<br />

IV. Values turning into Rules?<br />

At the time being, only a few values can be considered to be truly shared by the<br />

international community as a whole or at least its overwhelming majority. <strong>The</strong> long<br />

Universalism-Relativism-Debate on Human Rights and the debate on the legality of<br />

the use of force outside the limitations of the United Nations Charter on the occasion<br />

of the 2003 Iraq War, the War against Terrorism and the 1999 NATO war<br />

against Serbia give a glimpse on the fundamental differences which exist already<br />

on core issues of International <strong>Law</strong>.<br />

Yet regarding the, albeit small, common ground between states, at least an international<br />

legal system in which the values the international community wants to promote<br />

are given a constitutional, hence supreme, status and in which the relation<br />

between such values is clearly defined offers the possibility give answers to such<br />

questions in the future. <strong>The</strong> inclusion of non-state actors in the decision-making<br />

process of the international community, while viewed by some as a danger to national<br />

sovereignty, 61 reflects the changing role of the state in modern International<br />

<strong>Law</strong>: states will no doubt continue to play a key role on the international stage in<br />

the future, 62 yet they will no longer, and already do no longer, act alone. International<br />

<strong>Law</strong>, in other words, is no longer the states’ family business which it used to<br />

be and most approaches to the constitutional dimension of International <strong>Law</strong> are<br />

based on this assumption. 63<br />

V. A Constitutional Dimension rather than a Constitution<br />

Although assuming that the notions of jus cogens and obligations erga omnes are<br />

insufficient to assume the existence of a hierarchy in International <strong>Law</strong>, 64 Walter<br />

rightly argues that the decline of the role of the state as well as the "decentraliza-<br />

60 cf. Stefan Kirchner, <strong>The</strong> Human Rights Dimensions of International Peace and Security and Humanitarian<br />

Intervention after 9/11 (2003), available online at http://ssrn.com/abstract=445124.<br />

61 cf. John R. Bolton, Should we Take Global Governance Seriously?, in: 1 Chicago <strong>Journal</strong> of International<br />

<strong>Law</strong> 205 at 221 (2000).<br />

62 cf. Walter, op. cit., at 171.<br />

63 Id. at 172.<br />

64 Id at 201.


2004] Relative Normativity<br />

57<br />

tion" of International <strong>Law</strong> 65 require that the idea of "a constitution" is abandoned 66<br />

since the idea of a single constitutional document is based on the assumption that it<br />

applies to a limited territory and - in principle - "unlimited subjects of regulation" 67<br />

This in turn requires us to perceive International Constitutional <strong>Law</strong> - which in<br />

function is not all too different from domestic law - as a body of law which requires<br />

coherence without constituting a single document. Rather than that we can<br />

speak of a Constitutional Dimension of International <strong>Law</strong>: there are constitutional<br />

norms, many of which are codified, yet there is not, and is not likely to be in the<br />

foreseeable future, any single document one could refer to as a "World Constitution".<br />

In the case of International Constitutional <strong>Law</strong>, it is all about function, not<br />

about form. <strong>The</strong> limitations of International Constitutional <strong>Law</strong> arise not out of a<br />

lack of hierarchy within International <strong>Law</strong>, but rather from the complexity of the<br />

international community as the pouvoir constituant and in the case of values from a<br />

continuing reluctance on the part of states to give values a place in International<br />

<strong>Law</strong>. Yet it is argued here, that a constitutional dimension of International <strong>Law</strong> has<br />

the capability of giving values a certain place in the international legal order:<br />

D. From Relative Normativity to a Constitutional Dimension of International<br />

<strong>Law</strong><br />

I. <strong>The</strong> material content of International Constitutional <strong>Law</strong> today<br />

Nevertheless there needs to be more in such a system of International Constitutional<br />

<strong>Law</strong> than values. 68 Specifically, values need to be accompanied by organizational<br />

rules, and vice versa. 69 Such organizational rules, which are already linked to values<br />

by, e.g., the principle of sovereign equality of states 70 (which could be considered a<br />

hybrid between a value and an organizational aspect), have to deal with the sources<br />

of International <strong>Law</strong> and the actors in the field of International <strong>Law</strong>, lawmaking, 71<br />

65 Id. at 188.<br />

66 Id. at 173 (emphasis as in the original text).<br />

67 Id. at 191.<br />

68 cf. above E. IV.<br />

69 <strong>The</strong>refore it would go too far to consider the UN Charter to be a constitution of humankind, since the<br />

UN Charter only includes a general reference to Human Rights, without defining them explicitly.<br />

70 Art. 2 (1) UN Charter: " <strong>The</strong> Organization is based on the principle of the sovereign equality of all its<br />

Members."<br />

71 Currently these issues are covered mainly by Art. 38 ICJ Statute and the Vienna Convention on the<br />

<strong>Law</strong> of Treaties, yet, apart from the 1986 Vienna Convention on the <strong>Law</strong> of Treaties between States and<br />

International Organizations or between International Organizations neither is so far taking into account<br />

the role of non-state actors.


58 G ERMAN L AW J OURNAL<br />

[Vol. 05 No. 01<br />

dispute settlement, 72 state responsibility, law relating to treaties, law enforcement,<br />

etc. But which values can be said to be of a constitutional quality or importance?<br />

While the case can be made rather easily for the jus cogens prohibitions of war, slavery<br />

and genocide, things become more difficult when it comes to values related to<br />

good governance, such as democracy and Human Rights. While the Haiti intervention<br />

generally is not considered to have created a precedence for a duty of states to<br />

be organized in a democratic manner, the above mentioned jus cogens obligations<br />

indicate a role for Human Rights as values in a constitutional aspect of Public International<br />

<strong>Law</strong>. 73 While the European Court of Human Rights, but also the European<br />

Court of Justice, have played a vital role in making Europe the forerunner in<br />

the process of international Human Rights protection, no similar option is available<br />

on the global level 74 due to the lack of a single global Human Rights Court or a<br />

global equivalent to the ECtHR. This in turn is due to disagreement on the universality<br />

of Human Rights but also due to the manifold Human Rights instruments<br />

and a corresponding Fragmentation through Proliferation. What is desirable in the<br />

long run is a unifying and streamlining of the international systems of Human<br />

Rights protection. 75 Until then the current general consensus of the international<br />

community on inviolable Human Rights will have to suffice. At this time, an optimistically<br />

wide view in this respect appears to be somewhat unrealistic, and also<br />

the Universal Declaration of Human Rights cannot be said to take precedence over<br />

other rules of International <strong>Law</strong>. Although Human Rights are mentioned in the UN<br />

Charter’s preamble 76 as well as in Art. 1 (3) 77 thereof, the obligations of UN member<br />

72 cf. Art. 33 UN Charter, which provides "1. <strong>The</strong> parties to any dispute, the continuance of which is<br />

likely to endanger the maintenance of international peace and security, shall, first of all, seek a solution<br />

by negotiation, enquiry, mediation, conciliation, arbitration, judicial settlement, resort to regional agencies<br />

or arrangements, or other peaceful means of their own choice. 2. <strong>The</strong> Security Council shall, when it<br />

deems necessary, call upon the parties to settle their dispute by such means."<br />

73 On the question where to locate Human Rights guarantees appropriately, on a national or on an international<br />

level, cf. Spiro, op. cit., at 2001, 2021.<br />

74 Albeit decisions by the ECtHR are increasingly cited outside Europe, the most spectacular case, which<br />

yet went almost unnoticed in Europe, was the U.S. Supreme Court’s recent decision in <strong>Law</strong>rence and<br />

Garner v. Texas of 26 June 2003, Case No. 02-102, (the text of the decision is available online at<br />

http://caselaw.lp.findlaw.com/cgi-bin/getcase.pl?court=US&navby=case&vol=000&invol=02-<br />

102#opinion1), in which for the first time ever the U.S. Supreme Court cited the ECtHR in a majority<br />

opinion.<br />

75 Preferably with a single „all-inclusive“ Human Rights Convention and an ECtHR-style International<br />

Human Rights Court.<br />

76 <strong>The</strong> preamble of the Charter of the United Nations reads as follows: "We the Peoples of the United<br />

Nations determined to save succeeding generations from the scourge of war, which twice in our lifetime<br />

has brought untold sorrow to mankind, and to reaffirm faith in fundamental human rights, in the dignity<br />

and worth of the human person, in the equal rights of men and women and of nations large and<br />

small, and to establish conditions under which justice and respect for the obligations arising from trea-


2004] Relative Normativity<br />

59<br />

states are included, expressis verbis, only in Art. 2 et seq. of the UN Charter, preventing<br />

any construction to the effect that Art. 103 UN 78 Charter requires supremacy of<br />

respect for Human Rights over other obligations. But Human Rights treaties already<br />

are different from “ordinary treaties” in so far as, e.g., the reservationsregime<br />

of the Vienna Convention on the <strong>Law</strong> of Treaties is inappropriate with respect<br />

to them 79 and succession into Human Rights Treaties is considered to be<br />

automatic. 80 <strong>The</strong> special nature of Human Rights treaties, which make individuals<br />

true holders of rights and not only mere beneficiaries, is also reflected in Art. 60 (5)<br />

VCLT. 81 Yet, as of today, only jus cogens rules as well as obligations erga omnes can<br />

be considered to be to be of a constitutional nature, as well as obligations arising<br />

out of the UN Charter 82 and general principles. 83 Human Rights treaties have arguably<br />

reached a status which elevates them over other treaties, so that it could be<br />

argued that they form a third, middle level of norms, from which they can in the<br />

future become constitutional norms. <strong>The</strong> creation of a “middle level” between constitutional<br />

and non-constitutional norms does not serve the idea of legal certainty<br />

ties and other sources of International <strong>Law</strong> can be maintained, and to promote social progress and better<br />

standards of life in larger freedom, and for these ends to practice tolerance and live together in peace<br />

with one another as good neighbours, and to unite our strength to maintain international peace and<br />

security, and to ensure, by the acceptance of principles and the institution of methods, that armed force<br />

shall not be used, save in the common interest, and to employ international machinery for the promotion<br />

of the economic and social advancement of all peoples, have resolved to combine our efforts to accomplish<br />

these aims. Accordingly, our respective Governments, through representatives assembled in the<br />

city of San Francisco, who have exhibited their full powers found to be in good and due form, have<br />

agreed to the present Charter of the United Nations and do hereby establish an international organization<br />

to be known as the United Nations."<br />

77 According to Art. 1 (3) of the Charter of the United Nations, one of the purposes of the UN is to "[...]<br />

achieve international co-operation in solving international problems of an economic, social, cultural, or<br />

humanitarian character, and in promoting and encouraging respect for human rights and for fundamental<br />

freedoms for all without distinction as to race, sex, language, or religion [...]".<br />

78 cf. fn. 23.<br />

79 Human Rights Committee General Comment No. 24 (52), UN Doc. CCPR/C/21/Rev.1/Add.6., para.<br />

17.<br />

80 Bosnia and Herzegovina v. Yugoslavia (now Bosnia and Herzegovina v. Serbia and Montenegro,<br />

Application of the Convention on the Prevention and Punishment of the Crime of Genocide (Preliminary<br />

Objections), Judgment of 11 July 1996, ICJ Reports 1996, pp. 595 et seq., sep. op. Weeramantry, at 645.<br />

81 According to Art. 60 (5) VCLT "Paragraphs 1 to 3 do not apply to provisions relating to the protection<br />

of the human person contained in treaties of a humanitarian character, in particular to provisions prohibiting<br />

any form of reprisals against persons protected by such treaties."<br />

82 Art. 103 UN Charter, cf. fn. 23.<br />

83 Art. 38 (1) (c) ICJ Statute: "1. <strong>The</strong> Court, whose function is to decide in accordance with International<br />

<strong>Law</strong> such disputes as are submitted to it, shall apply: [...] c. the general principles of law recognized by<br />

civilized nations [...]."


60 G ERMAN L AW J OURNAL<br />

[Vol. 05 No. 01<br />

since the question would have to arise which is the relation between ordinary<br />

norms 84 and “middle level” Human Rights norms, which are not supreme since<br />

they are not (yet) constitutional norms. Consequently Human Rights norms which<br />

have not yet reached constitutional status remain “normal” non-constitutional<br />

norms, albeit they are more likely to become constitutional norms in the future and<br />

should therefore be taken into account when other non-constitutional norms are<br />

being applied, although they of course do not yet enjoy the supremacy which jus<br />

cogens norms enjoy. 85 In either case, due to the lack of state interests 86 in Human<br />

Rights treaties, it is the consensus of the world community as a whole 87 - including<br />

also networks 88 that extend beyond the community of states 89 - which creates the<br />

constitutional rules no less than is done on a national level, 90 be it that obligations<br />

are generally accepted as general principles or as jus cogens or exist with respect to<br />

everyone (erga omnes) or that (almost) all states are members of the UN and hence<br />

bound by the Charter. 91 It is therefore the international community 92 which is the<br />

84 E.g. of International Trade <strong>Law</strong>.<br />

85 On the relation between Human Rights treaties and other rules of International <strong>Law</strong>, albeit focussing<br />

on the question of reciprocity cf. Craven, Legal Differentiation and the concept of the Human Rights Treaty in<br />

International <strong>Law</strong>, European <strong>Journal</strong> of International <strong>Law</strong> 2000, 489.<br />

86 This lack of state interests (which doesn’t mean that the states don’t have an interest in compliance<br />

with the treaty in question, cf. Craven, op. cit., at p. 510.) is reflected in the lack of reciprocity in most<br />

Human Rights treaties, cf. e.g. Inter-American Court of Human Rights, <strong>The</strong> Effects of Reservations on the<br />

Entry into Force of the American Convention on Human Rights (Arts 74 and 75) (Advisory Opinion), Advisory<br />

Opinion OC-2/82, 24 September 1982. Instead we can speak of a common interest, cf. ICJ, Reservations<br />

to the Convention on the Convention on the Prevention and Punishment of the Crime of Genocide (Advisory<br />

Opinion), ICJ Reports 1951,13.<br />

87 Frowein, op. cit., at p. 443; Spiro, op. cit., at p. 2024, speaks of a „new global human rights community“.<br />

On the impact of the world community’s opinion on judicial decisions cf. Atkins v. Virginia, 536 U.S. 304,<br />

316 n. 21 (2002), a ruling preventing the execution of a mentally retarded offender.<br />

88 Spiro, op. cit., at p. 2024; cf. also Anne-Marie Slaughter, Governing the Global Economy Through Government<br />

Networks, in MICHAEL BYERS (ED.), THE ROLE OF LAW IN INTERNATIONAL POLITICS 177 (2000).<br />

89 Spiro, op. cit., at p. 2024; PHILIP ALLOTT, EUNOMIA 254 (1990, reprinted with new a foreword in 2003);<br />

Brun-Otto Bryde, Konstitutionalisierung des Völkerrechts und Internationalisierung des Verfassungsrechts, 42<br />

Der Staat 61 at 64 (2003).<br />

90 Bryde, op. cit., at 61.<br />

91 Although states are no longer the only actor in the field of International <strong>Law</strong>, only states can become<br />

members of the UN, cf. Art. 4 (1) UN Charter: "Membership in the United Nations is open to all other<br />

peace-loving states which accept the obligations contained in the present Charter and, in the judgment of<br />

the Organization, are able and willing to carry out these obligations."<br />

92 On the creation of legal regimes independent of states cf. Craven, op. cit., at 519.


2004] Relative Normativity<br />

61<br />

pouvoir constituant, or constitution-making power, in the field of International <strong>Law</strong>.<br />

In an increasingly Post-Westphalian International Legal System, non-state actors<br />

have become part of this growing international community and consequently are<br />

involved in the decision-making process, although often in more informal ways.<br />

Supra- and International Organisations, NGOs, Networks and other non-state actors<br />

enrich today’s decision-making processes and already have a significant impact<br />

on the material content of International <strong>Law</strong>. 93<br />

II. Characteristics of the Constitutional Dimension of International <strong>Law</strong><br />

Being the closest yet to a collection 94 of quasi-constitutional norms, the UN Charter<br />

with Art. 103 UN Charter 95 provides a precedence for a supremacy clause in International<br />

<strong>Law</strong>. Yet supremacy is inherent in every legal order, as is indicated, by the<br />

existence of jus cogens, which was not foreseen by the UN Charter. While constitutional<br />

rules are supreme with regard to “ordinary rules,” or International "Administrative"<br />

and International Criminal <strong>Law</strong>, 96 the latter necessarily have to be lex specialis<br />

and therefore enjoy priority of application, albeit of course not supremacy over<br />

more general rules of a constitutional nature. 97<br />

III. <strong>The</strong> Limits of International Constitutional <strong>Law</strong>: Drawing the line between constitutional<br />

and non-constitutional rules<br />

While the lex lata is clear (albeit unsatisfactorily so), on the question which (few)<br />

rules can be considered to be of a constitutional nature, the question will become<br />

more difficult - not only in the field of Human Rights - when the international<br />

community will have to decide which other values are important enough amount<br />

to rules of a constitutional nature: It has been suggested that free trade be considered<br />

such a constitutional principle. 98 Yet merely accepting the constitutional or jus<br />

93 One of the most impressive examples of recent years certainly being the Campaign for a ban on<br />

Landmines.<br />

94 Albeit an incomplete and outdated one, since neither Human Rights nor lawmaking are included<br />

sufficiently, and outdated, since it only recognizes states as full subjects of International <strong>Law</strong>.<br />

95 cf. fn. 23.<br />

96 Criminal <strong>Law</strong> is here understood as a part of public law in a wider sense and consequently international<br />

criminal law generally is considered part of public International <strong>Law</strong>.<br />

97 cf. in this context also Koskenniemi, op. cit., at. 577.<br />

98 Daniel-Erasmus Khan / Andreas L. Paulus, Gemeinsame Werte in der Völkerrechtsgemeinschaft, in: I.<br />

Erberich / A. Hörster et al. (eds.), Frieden und Recht, 38. Assistententagung Öffentliches Recht, Münster,<br />

1998, 217 at 253, 56.


62 G ERMAN L AW J OURNAL<br />

[Vol. 05 No. 01<br />

cogens nature of a rule is not enough: the hierarchical order of rules 99 has to remain<br />

strict and it has to be made clear that the protection of international peace and security<br />

is paramount to state sovereignty, that Human Rights and the prohibition of<br />

the use of force take precedence over free trade etc. Otherwise states could e.g. attempt<br />

to balance the right to free trade against the prohibition of the use of force<br />

and use force to gain access to markets. 100 Maintaining an inherent order of International<br />

<strong>Law</strong> will help to achieve a higher degree of legal certainty and in the long<br />

run maintain law and order on a global scale.<br />

E. Utilizing a Constitutional Dimension of International <strong>Law</strong><br />

I. Hard choices and the role for International Constitutional <strong>Law</strong><br />

Developing the idea of an International Constitutional <strong>Law</strong> further, especially if the<br />

hierarchy inherent to it is based on the importance the international community<br />

attaches to certain values rather than on the question asked by Art. 103 of the UN<br />

Charter 101 whether an obligation stems from the UN Charter or from another treaty,<br />

would allow the international community to make value-based decisions when it<br />

comes to the hard choices to be made by current International <strong>Law</strong>, such as between<br />

peace and Human Rights, free trade and the protection of the environment, etc.<br />

Only a minimum consensus on values 102 will be possible in the foreseeable future,<br />

but it would provide a great deal of legal certainty if actions by actors in the field of<br />

International <strong>Law</strong> are being measured against certain generally accepted constitutional<br />

rules. <strong>The</strong> same is true for organizational questions, for example regarding<br />

the not uncontroversial lawmaking by the UN Security Council, most recently with<br />

Resolution 1373 103 which arguably has the greatest impact on a global scale of all<br />

resolutions adopted by the Council under Art. 41 UN Charter. 104 Constitutional<br />

standards could lead to a degree of control that could come at least somewhat<br />

closer to the scrutiny under which national governments and lawmakers are or<br />

99 cf. C. III. (at the end).<br />

100 Robert Uerpmann, Internationales Verfassungsrecht, 56 Juristen Zeitung 565 at 571 (2001).<br />

101 cf. fn. 23.<br />

102 If such a consensus is possible at all, cf. fn. 44.<br />

103 UN Security Council Res. 1373 of 28 September 2001, UN Doc. S/RES/1373 (2001).<br />

104 Art. 41 UN Charter reads as follows: "<strong>The</strong> Security Council may decide what measures not involving<br />

the use of armed force are to be employed to give effect to its decisions, and it may call upon the Members<br />

of the United Nations to apply such measures. <strong>The</strong>se may include complete or partial interruption<br />

of economic relations and of rail, sea, air, postal, telegraphic, radio, and other means of communication,<br />

and the severance of diplomatic relations."


2004] Relative Normativity<br />

63<br />

should be. In either case, a choice has to be made as to which rules, besides those<br />

already enjoying the status of jus cogens or included in the UN Charter and hence<br />

“protected” by Art. 103 UN Charter, 105 should be given supremacy over other rules,<br />

based on the common values of the international community.<br />

II. Safeguarding Legal Certainty<br />

Legal certainty can be achieved with regard to the relation between general rules<br />

and rules included in self-contained legal regimes. While a public law approach<br />

allows for a further development on the level of international “administrative” (e.g.<br />

international environmental or trade law) and criminal law, 106 rules of a constitutional<br />

nature can ensure legal certainty in cases like the Tadic-Nicaragua-debate. 107 In<br />

this sense, a further Fragmentation of International <strong>Law</strong> does not necessarily need<br />

to be a matter of concern. 108 To the contrary, Constitutionalization and Fragmentation,<br />

seen together and guided by public law notions can actually help to provide<br />

answers to some of today’s pressing issues as well as legal certainty. Starting points<br />

for this development can already be recognized in today’s International <strong>Law</strong>, especially<br />

in jus cogens norms and Art. 103 UN Charter. 109 It can be said that some<br />

norms 110 are already “more equal”, i.e. take precedence over, others in the same<br />

way national constitutional law is superior to other national legal rules. International<br />

Constitutional <strong>Law</strong> and therefore Relative Normativity are already facts of<br />

modern International <strong>Law</strong>.<br />

F. Conclusion<br />

<strong>The</strong> question therefore is not whether there is indeed Relative Normativity in International<br />

<strong>Law</strong>, but rather how existing hierarchies can be used for the common good<br />

105 cf. fn. 23.<br />

106 While the inclusion of criminal law aspects in public International <strong>Law</strong> has made a great step forward<br />

during the 1990s, it remains to be seen whether indeed private International <strong>Law</strong> is going to be absorbed<br />

by public International <strong>Law</strong> as well, as is argued by Joel R. Paul, <strong>The</strong> Isolation of Private International <strong>Law</strong>,<br />

in: 7 Wisconsin International <strong>Law</strong> <strong>Journal</strong> 149 at 152 (1988) and by Joel P. Trachtman, <strong>The</strong> International<br />

Economic <strong>Law</strong> Revolution, in: 17 University of Pennsylvania <strong>Journal</strong> of International Economic <strong>Law</strong> 33 at<br />

37 (1996).<br />

107 cf. fn. 46.<br />

108 As an example for early concerns see the discussion on the name of the ILC Working Group designated<br />

to deal with the matter in Report of the International <strong>Law</strong> Commission on the work of its fifty-fourth<br />

session, 29 April - 7 June and 22 July - 16 August 2002, UN Doc. A/57/10, para. 500.<br />

109 cf. fn. 23.<br />

110 Not necessarily treaties, albeit many have been codified by now.


64 G ERMAN L AW J OURNAL<br />

[Vol. 05 No. 01<br />

as well as for reconciling tendencies of Constitutionalization and Fragmentation. 111<br />

Guiding this development towards the practical and sustainable solution of a constitutional<br />

part of international legal norms, resembling the situation in national<br />

legal systems, requires that Public International <strong>Law</strong> is no longer understood exclusively<br />

as being, in its essence, of a contractual nature involving public entities, but<br />

rather as a system of public law on an international level which also accepts nonpublic<br />

actors. <strong>The</strong> necessary supremacy of International <strong>Law</strong> can become normatively<br />

sustainable as the global community develops a common set of values 112 -<br />

even if, for the time being, based only on a minimum consensus. For this end, concepts<br />

of public, especially constitutional law, can to be employed on a global<br />

scale. 113<br />

Although "state practice has yet to catch up with this plea of necessity", 114 the process<br />

of Constitutionalization of the international legal order offers an opportunity to<br />

give values a certain place in the international legal order. Which values beyond<br />

those already recognized as jus cogens or fundamental principles of International<br />

<strong>Law</strong> can be understood as playing a constitutional role in the international legal<br />

order is for the international community to decide. At the time being the Constitutional<br />

Dimension of International <strong>Law</strong> is still far from being either as effective or as<br />

wide in terms of regulation as are Constitutions on a national level. 115 Yet as this<br />

community moves more and more beyond the Westphalian System of International<br />

<strong>Law</strong> and is opening up for non-state actors, the chances are increasing that - although<br />

all too often fundamental differences remain between states - in time more<br />

emphasis can be given on those fundamental values which transcend state interests.<br />

111 In so far, the assertion by Ulrich Fastenrath, Relative Normativity in International <strong>Law</strong>, in: 4 European<br />

<strong>Journal</strong> of International <strong>Law</strong> (1993), pp. 305 et seq., at p. 323, that the problem of hierarchy of norms is of<br />

little practical importance is less true today than it was in 1993. Yet he assumed correctly that the increasing<br />

complexity of the international legal system would make the formulation of common values<br />

necessary, which in turn leads to a higher degree of Relative Normativity, Id. at 339.<br />

112 cf. Spiro, op. cit., at 2027.<br />

113 cf. Bryde, op. cit., at p. 62 as well as Walter, op. cit., at 173.<br />

114 Shelton, op. cit., at 159.<br />

115 cf. Walter, op. cit., at 194.


EUROPEAN & INTERNATIONAL LAW<br />

Substantive Legitimate Expectations in South African and<br />

European Administrative <strong>Law</strong><br />

By Geo Quinot *<br />

A. Introduction<br />

<strong>The</strong> doctrine of legitimate expectation was authoritatively accepted as part of South<br />

African administrative law in the landmark case of Administrator, Transvaal v Traub 1<br />

in 1989. 2 In that case Chief Justice Corbett extended the scope of application of the<br />

rules of natural justice, specifically the audi principle, 3 beyond the traditional “liberty,<br />

property and existing rights” formula to cases where something less than an<br />

existing right, a legitimate expectation, required a fair procedure to be followed. 4<br />

This acceptance followed the trend in other Commonwealth jurisdictions to extend<br />

the application of the rules of natural justice and hence afford greater procedural<br />

protection to individuals affected by administrative decisions. 5 Although Chief<br />

Justice Corbett expressly stated that the content of the expectation may be substantive<br />

or procedural in nature, 6 the protection of that expectation, if found to be legitimate,<br />

was exclusively procedural. 7 Since the Traub decision, the doctrine of<br />

* BA LLB (Stellenbosch) LLM (Virginia), lecturer University of Stellenbosch, gquinot@sun.ac.za.<br />

1 Administrator, Transvaal v Traub 1989 (4) SA 731 (A).<br />

2 For a discussion of this development see CORA HOEXTER, THE NEW CONSTITUTIONAL ADMINISTRATIVE<br />

LAW VOLUME 2, 209 (2002); G E DEVENISH ET AL., ADMINISTRATIVE LAW AND JUSTICE IN SOUTH AFRICA,<br />

307 (2001); John Hlophe, Legitimate Expectation and Natural Justice: English, Australian, and South African<br />

<strong>Law</strong>, 104 SALJ 165 (1987).<br />

3 <strong>The</strong> audi alteram partem principle, which in its most basic form requires the administrator to afford<br />

affected parties the right to be heard before taking a decision which would adversely affect them.<br />

4 Traub, supra note 1, at 761 D-G.<br />

5 Id. 754G – 761D where Corbett CJ examines the development of the doctrine in English law and also<br />

refers to the acceptance of the doctrine in Australia and New Zealand.<br />

6 Id. 758D: <strong>The</strong> expectation may be that the individual will acquire some substantive benefit, such as a<br />

license, that is a substantive expectation, or simply that the individual will be heard before a decision is<br />

taken, that is a procedural expectation. Corbett CJ also notes that the two forms of expectation may even<br />

merge, Id. 758E.<br />

7 Id. 761E, 764A.


66 G ERMAN L AW J OURNAL<br />

[Vol. 05 No. 01<br />

legitimate expectation has been deeply entrenched in South African administrative<br />

law to extend the scope of procedural rights afforded individuals affected by administrative<br />

action. 8 It is now an established principle of South African administrative<br />

law that a person, who has a legitimate expectation, flowing from an express<br />

promise by an administrator or a regular administrative practice, has a right to be<br />

heard before administrative action affecting that expectation is taken. 9 <strong>The</strong> doctrine,<br />

has however, by and large, remained one that provides procedural protection<br />

in South Africa. In a number of recent decisions by South African courts, ranging<br />

from the High Court to the Supreme Court of Appeal and the Constitutional Court,<br />

there have been increasing calls for the application of legitimate expectations beyond<br />

procedural claims. 10<br />

In other Commonwealth jurisdictions the doctrine of legitimate expectation has<br />

been developing beyond the procedural context for a number of years. <strong>The</strong> question<br />

that has been asked in these jurisdictions is whether the existence of a legitimate<br />

expectation can give rise to a substantive remedy. In other words, can a court<br />

compel an administrator to grant a substantive benefit to an individual based on<br />

that individual’s legitimate expectation of receiving such benefit? This application<br />

of the legitimate expectation doctrine is referred to as substantive legitimate expectation,<br />

as opposed to the traditional procedural legitimate expectation. 11 <strong>The</strong> doctrine<br />

of substantive legitimate expectation has, however, not been universally accepted<br />

in Commonwealth jurisdictions. 12 In England, where it has received the<br />

most attention and acceptance, the position seems to be unclear in the absence of an<br />

authoritative opinion from the House of Lords. 13<br />

8 See Daniel Malan Pretorius, Ten Years After Traub: <strong>The</strong> Doctrine of Legitimate Expectation in South African<br />

Administrative <strong>Law</strong>, 117 SALJ 520 (2000); HOEXTER, supra note 2, at 209.<br />

9 HOEXTER, supra note 2, at 210.<br />

10 See paragraphs 0 to 0 below.<br />

11 P.P. CRAIG, ADMINISTRATIVE LAW, 611 (1999). <strong>The</strong> labels substantive and procedural in this context<br />

refers to the relief that the legitimate expectation entitles the individual to as opposed to the content of<br />

the expectation, which, at least in procedural legitimate expectation instances may be either substantive<br />

or procedural in nature, see note 6.<br />

12 In Mount Sinai Hospital Center v Quebec (Minister of Health and Social Services) (2001) 2 SCR 281 at<br />

paragraph 35 the minority judgement rejected substantive protection of legitimate expectations in Canadian<br />

law. <strong>The</strong> majority decided the case on different grounds. See also Reference re Canada Assistance<br />

Plan (BC) (1991) 83 DLR (4th) 297 (SCC). In Attorney General, New South Wales v Quin (1990) 93 ALR 1<br />

(HC) the doctrine was rejected in Australian law, see also Cameron Stewart, Substantive Unfairness: A New<br />

Species of Abuse of Power?, 28 FED. L. REV. 617 (2000) at 634.<br />

13 In 1997 the Court of Appeal described the doctrine as “heresy” in R v Secretary of State for the Home<br />

Department, Ex parte Hargreaves and Others (1997) 1 WLR 906 (CA) at 921. However, in R v North and


2004] Substantive Legitimate Expectations<br />

67<br />

In as well the administrative law of the European Union (“EU”) and many of its<br />

member states, the protection of legitimate expectations is widely accepted. 14 <strong>The</strong><br />

scope of such protection extends significantly beyond that afforded in Commonwealth<br />

jurisdictions and includes substantive protection. <strong>The</strong> European Court of<br />

Justice has at least since the Civil Service Salaries case 15 of 1973 applied the principle<br />

that administrators should be held to their representations. <strong>The</strong> jurisprudence of<br />

the European Union in this context is therefore much more developed than its<br />

Commonwealth counterparts.<br />

This note examines the recent developments in South African administrative law<br />

regarding the doctrine of substantive legitimate expectation against the backdrop of<br />

the well developed doctrine in European administrative law. <strong>The</strong> analysis of South<br />

African law shows that substantive legitimate expectation is still in an early stage of<br />

development. <strong>The</strong> note continues to argue that the more developed jurisprudence<br />

of the European Union holds some important lessons for South African courts in<br />

developing this doctrine. A number of considerations are set out in comparison<br />

and contrast to the European position, which must be kept in mind in the future<br />

development of the doctrine of substantive legitimate expectation in South African<br />

administrative law. In closing, the important point is made that South African<br />

courts will be well-served in not restricting comparative analyses when evaluating<br />

substantive legitimate expectation claims to English law or the Commonwealth in<br />

general, from which South African administrative law developed, but to heed the<br />

lessons from the EU.<br />

B. European Administrative <strong>Law</strong><br />

Legitimate expectations has long been judicially protected by means of review in<br />

the European Union. <strong>The</strong> development of the doctrine in EU law was strongly<br />

influenced by <strong>German</strong> law, where expectations created by administrators are given<br />

strong judicial protection. 16 In <strong>German</strong> law the concept of Vertrauensschutz has long<br />

East Devon Health Authority, ex parte Coughlan (1999) LGR 703 the Court of Appeal seems to accept<br />

the doctrine as part of English law.<br />

14 See paragraphs 0 to 0 below.<br />

15 Case 81/72, Re Civil Service Salaries: E.C. Commission v E.C. Council, 1973 E.C.R. 575.<br />

16 SØREN SCHØNBERG, LEGITIMATE EXPECTATIONS IN ADMINISTRATIVE LAW 118 (2003); C.f. Forsyth,<br />

<strong>The</strong> Provenance and Protection of Legitimate Expectations, 47 CAMB. L. J. 238, 242-244 (1988). <strong>The</strong> protection<br />

of legitimate expectations are in fact still stronger in <strong>German</strong> law today than is the case in EU law, see,<br />

ADMINISTRATIVE LAW OF THE EUROPEAN UNION, ITS MEMBER STATES AND THE UNITED STATES 285 (Rene<br />

Seerden & Frits Stroink eds., 2002).


68 G ERMAN L AW J OURNAL<br />

[Vol. 05 No. 01<br />

been recognized as requiring administrators to honor their representations. 17 <strong>The</strong><br />

scope of the principle in <strong>German</strong> law also extends far beyond similar protection in<br />

Commonwealth jurisdictions to also apply to informal representations and mere<br />

expectations as opposed to only vested rights. 18 As early as 1956 the Oberverwaltungsgericht<br />

in Berlin applied this principle to hold an administrator to a representation<br />

regarding the payment of a welfare grant. 19 As Forsyth 20 indicates this decision<br />

is remarkable in the sense that the court acknowledged that the administrator’s<br />

representation was clearly unlawful, but still upheld the applicant’s expectation on<br />

the grounds of her legitimate reliance on the representation.<br />

In EU law the protection of legitimate expectations is, however, not restricted to<br />

procedural relief, but extend to substantive relief as well. <strong>The</strong> general principle is<br />

that EU institutions will be held to their representations irrespective of whether<br />

those are procedural or substantive in nature, 21 provided that the requirements for<br />

applying the doctrine are met. This principle is so well established in EU law that<br />

legitimate expectations are not classified as either procedural or substantive. 22 If an<br />

expectation is created and that expectation is found to be legitimate the European<br />

Court of Justice (“ECJ”) will protect that expectation by holding the relevant administrator<br />

to the representation that gave rise to the expectation.<br />

<strong>The</strong> type of representations creating expectations that has come to be protected by<br />

the doctrine of legitimate expectation in South African law 23 has been protected as<br />

such in EU law at least since the Châtillon case of 1966. 24<br />

17 Forsyth, supra note 16, at 242, Seerden & Stroink, supra note 16, at 119, SCHØNBERG, supra note 16, at<br />

71-72, see also Joined Cases 7/56 and 3-7/57, Algera v Common Assembly, 1957 E.C.R. 39 and Cases 205<br />

to 215/82, Deutsche Milchkontor GmbH et al. v <strong>German</strong>y, 1983 E.C.R. 2633.<br />

18 Forsyth, supra note 16, at 242.<br />

19 Quoted and discussed by Forsyth, supra note 16, at 243.<br />

20 Id.<br />

21 SCHØNBERG, supra note 16, at 117.<br />

22 P.P. Craig, Substantive Legitimate Expectations in Domestic and Community <strong>Law</strong>, 55 CAMB. L. J. 289 (1996)<br />

at 306.<br />

23 That is informal representations made by administrators such as promises or long-standing practices,<br />

for example based on an existing policy.<br />

24 Case 54/65, Châtillon v High Authority, 1966 E.C.R. 185. It is interesting to note that this case predates<br />

the English law case of Schmidt v Secretary of State for the Home Affairs [1969] 2 Ch. 149, which is<br />

generally viewed as the case in which Lord Denning created the English law concept of legitimate expectations.


2004] Substantive Legitimate Expectations<br />

69<br />

<strong>The</strong> locus classicus in EU law regarding legitimate expectations is, however, the 1973<br />

case of Re Civil Service Salaries: E.C. Commission v E.C. Council. 25 In that case the<br />

Council departed from an existing published guideline regarding Community staff<br />

salaries. Upon review the ECJ ruled that the Council could not depart from its earlier<br />

statements without “circumstances sufficient to justify the abandonment.” 26<br />

<strong>The</strong> court stated the reason for its decision as “the rule of protection of the legitimate<br />

confidence which citizens may have in the respect by the authorities of undertakings<br />

of this sort.” 27 Consequently the court held the Council to its representation,<br />

that is afforded substantive relief.<br />

In adjudicating legitimate expectation claims the ECJ follows a two step approach.<br />

Firstly it asks whether the administrator’s actions created a reasonable expectation<br />

in the mind of the aggrieved party. If the answer to this question is affirmative, the<br />

second question is whether that expectation is legitimate. If the answer to the second<br />

question is equally affirmative, then the court will hold the administrator to the<br />

representation, that is enforce the legitimate expectation.<br />

<strong>The</strong> first step in the analysis has both an objective and a subjective dimension. It is<br />

firstly asked whether a reasonable expectation of a certain outcome was created.<br />

<strong>The</strong> test to determine this reasonableness is what the bonus paterfamilias would expect.<br />

28 <strong>The</strong> representation itself must be precise and specific 29 and importantly,<br />

lawful. 30 <strong>The</strong> reasonable person would not form a specific expectation on a vague<br />

representation or rely on unlawful representations. One important aspect of the<br />

objective dimension of this inquiry in EU law, is the foreseeability of potential retractions<br />

of the representation. 31 EU law is quite strict in requiring individuals to<br />

demonstrate a high degree of diligence in foreseeing that specific representations<br />

may be retracted or may be subject to constant change and should therefore not be<br />

25 Case 81/72, 1973 E.C.R. 575. Forsyth, supra note 16, at 242; SCHØNBERG, supra note 16, at 118.<br />

26 Case 81/72 at 584-5.<br />

27 Id. at 584.<br />

28 Case 78/77, Lührs v Hauptzollamt Hamburg-Jonas, 1978 E.C.R. 169; Case 265/85, Van den Bergh en<br />

Jurgens v Commission, 1987 E.C.R. 1155; SCHØNBERG, supra note 16, at 119; E. Sharpston, Legitimate<br />

Expectations and Economic Reality, 1990 ELR 103 at 156.<br />

29 Case T-123/89, Chomel v Commission, 1990 E.C.R. II-131.<br />

30 Case 112/77, Töpfer v Commission, 1978 E.C.R. 1019; Case 188/82, Thyssen v Commission, 1983<br />

E.C.R. 3721, Case 15/85, Consorzio Doopertaive d’Abruzzo v Commission, 1987 E.C.R. 1005, SEERDEN &<br />

STROINK, supra note 16, at 284.<br />

31 Case 265/85, Van den Bergh en Jurgens BV and Van Dijk Food Products (Lopik) BV v Commission,<br />

1987 E.C.R. 1155, Case 52/81, OHG Firma Werner Faust v Commission, 1982 E.C.R. 3745.


70 G ERMAN L AW J OURNAL<br />

[Vol. 05 No. 01<br />

relied upon. 32 This requirement also implies that individuals are required to know<br />

what the law is and consequently when a representation is lawful or not and hence<br />

can be relied upon or not. 33 <strong>The</strong> subjective dimension in determining whether a<br />

reasonable expectation was created is the requirement that the individual must<br />

subjectively, that is in actual fact, hold the expectation. 34 <strong>The</strong> representations on<br />

which expectations can be based may take many forms. 35 It may be in the form of<br />

an express statement, 36 including general policy statements. 37 <strong>The</strong> expectation may<br />

also be generated by long-standing practice. 38<br />

Once a reasonable expectation exists the administrator is required to act in accordance<br />

with that expectation, except if there are public interest considerations which<br />

outweighs the individual’s expectation. 39 Should the individual’s interests outweigh<br />

the public interest underlying the administrator’s purported action, the reasonable<br />

expectation will also be legitimate. 40 In such a case there will be a legitimate<br />

expectation, which must be respected by the administrator. 41 It is the administrator<br />

in the fist instance who strikes the balance between the private and public<br />

interests and determines whether the expectation should be upheld or disregarded.<br />

42 <strong>The</strong> decision of the administrator is however subject to judicial review.<br />

An individual whose expectation has been disappointed may approach the court to<br />

review the administrator’s actions and the court will then weigh up the relevant<br />

32 Case T-243/94, British Steel v Commission, 1997 E.C.R. I-1887; Case 78/77, Lührs v Hauptzollamt<br />

Hamburg-Jonas, 1978 E.C.R. 169; Case 265/85, Van den Bergh en Jurgens v Commission, 1987 E.C.R.<br />

1155; Joined Cases 424-425/85, Frico v VIV, 1987 E.C.R. 2755; SCHØNBERG, supra note 16, at 127-8;<br />

SEERDEN & STROINK, supra note 16, at 284.<br />

33 Case C-80/89, Behn v Hauptzollamt Itzehoe, 1990 E.C.R. I-2659.<br />

34 SCHØNBERG, supra note 16, at 125.<br />

35 SCHØNBERG, supra note 16, at 120.<br />

36 Joined Cases 424-425/85, Frico v VIV, 1987 E.C.R. 2755.<br />

37 Case 74/74, CNTA v Commission, 1975 E.C.R. 533, Case C-400/92, <strong>German</strong>y v Commission, 1994<br />

E.C.R. I-4701.<br />

38 Case 344/85, Ferriere San Carlo v Commission, 1987 E.C.R. 4435.<br />

39 Case 120/86, Mulder v Minister van Landbouw en Visserij, 1988 E.C.R. 2321; Case 74/74, CNTA v<br />

Commission, 1975 E.C.R. 533; Case 96/77, SA Ancienne Maison Marcel Bauche et SARL Francois<br />

Delquignies v Administration francaise des daouanes, 1978 E.C.R. 383.<br />

40 Id.; SCHØNBERG, supra note 16, at 128.<br />

41 SCHØNBERG, supra note 16, at 128.<br />

42 Id.


2004] Substantive Legitimate Expectations<br />

71<br />

public and private interests to determine which trumps which. 43 If the court finds<br />

that the private interest in relying on the representation outweighs the public interest<br />

underlying the administrator’s actions, it will declare the expectation to be legitimate<br />

and order such expectation to be upheld. 44<br />

A good example of this jurisprudence is the Mulder cases. 45 In those cases Mulder<br />

participated in a regulatory measure to curb excess milk production in the EU by<br />

entering into a five-year-non-marketing period in exchange for a non-marketing<br />

premium. At the end of the five year period he applied for a reference quantity to<br />

resume production under a new levy system, which was introduced since he entered<br />

into the non-marketing arrangement. <strong>The</strong> application was rejected on the<br />

grounds that Mulder did not prove his milk production in the preceding reference<br />

year, which was a requirement for a successful application. Mulder subsequently<br />

launched review proceedings claiming that he had a legitimate expectation to resume<br />

production after the five year non-marketing period. <strong>The</strong> ECJ concluded that<br />

Mulder had a legitimate expectation to re-enter the market without being specifically<br />

prejudiced due to his participation in the non-marketing arrangement. <strong>The</strong><br />

court consequently declared the new levy system invalid to the extent that it resulted<br />

in no allocation to those producers who participated in the non-marketing<br />

arrangement. As a result of the first Mulder case, the Council adopted a regulation<br />

which allocated a special quota to producers in Mulder’s position in the amount of<br />

60% of their production in the year preceding the year in which they entered into<br />

the non-marketing arrangement. Mulder again brought review proceedings, which<br />

the court upheld ruling that the 60% quota was too low. Mulder as a result claimed<br />

damages. <strong>The</strong> ECJ upheld Mulder’s claim to the extent that he was originally denied<br />

any quota, but rejected his claim to the extent that he was awarded a 60%<br />

quota, despite the fact that the latter regulation was also struck down by the court.<br />

<strong>The</strong> reason for this difference was due to the fact that in the first instance there were<br />

no compelling public interests which outweighed Mulder’s expectation, so that his<br />

legitimate expectation had to be protection. However, in the latter instance, there<br />

were important public interests involved in awarding the limited 60% quota, which<br />

outweighed Mulder’s expectations so that he could not claim damages for loss suffered<br />

due to those administrative actions. 46<br />

43 Case 120/86, Mulder (I) v Minister van Landbouw, 1988 E.C.R. 2321.<br />

44 Id.<br />

45 Case 120/86, Mulder (I) v Minister van Landbouw, 1988 E.C.R. 2321; Joined Cases C-104/89 & 37/90,<br />

Mulder v Council and Commission, 1992 E.C.R. I-3061.<br />

46 Joined Cases C-104/89 & 37/90, Mulder v Council and Commission, 1992 E.C.R. I-3061; Sharpston,<br />

supra note 28; Craig, supra note 22, at 308-309.


72 G ERMAN L AW J OURNAL<br />

[Vol. 05 No. 01<br />

It is important in the current analysis to note the standard of review which the ECJ<br />

employs in legitimate expectation cases. <strong>The</strong> ECJ will enforce a legitimate expectation<br />

and invalidate administrative action disappointing such expectation where it<br />

finds a significant imbalance between the private and public interests. 47 Although<br />

it is generally accepted that this standard is more intensive than the traditional<br />

Wednesbury reasonableness review in English law, applied in similar circumstances,<br />

48 Schonberg’s analysis of ECJ case law applying the significant imbalance test<br />

seems to suggest that the ECJ is generally just as deferential to administrative discretion,<br />

especially in matters regarding policy, as its English counterparts. 49 However,<br />

Schønberg illustrates that the significant imbalance test is much more “precise,<br />

structured and coherent” than the traditional approach in English law and should<br />

therefore be favoured above the English approach. 50<br />

Finally, a word needs to be said about the principles underlying the legitimate expectation<br />

doctrine in EU law. <strong>The</strong> basic premise underlying the protection of legitimate<br />

expectations seems to be the promotion of legal certainty. 51 Individuals<br />

should be able to rely on government actions and policies and shape their lives and<br />

planning on such representations. <strong>The</strong> trust engendered by such reliance is said to<br />

be central to the concept of the rule of law. 52 Forsyth describes the impact of such<br />

trust and the role the protection of legitimate expectations play in this regard aptly<br />

as follows:<br />

Good government depends in large measure on officials being believed by the governed.<br />

Little could be more corrosive of the public’s fragile trust in government if it<br />

were clear that public authorities could freely renege on their past undertakings or<br />

long-established practices. 53<br />

47 Case 120/86, Mulder (I) v Minister van Landbouw, 1988 E.C.R. 2321; Joined Cases C-104/89 & 37/90,<br />

Mulder v Council and Commission, 1992 E.C.R. I-3061, Case C-152/88, Sofrimport SARL v Commission,<br />

1990 E.C.R. I-2477, Case C-189/89, Spagl v Hauptzollamt Rosenheim, 1990 E.C.R. I-4539; SCHØNBERG,<br />

supra note 16, at 149-150.<br />

48 Christopher Forsyth, Wednesbury Protection of Substantive Legitimate Expectations, 1997 PUB. L 375 at 381,<br />

Paul Craig & Søren Schønberg, Substantive Legitimate Expectations after Coughlan, 2000 PUB. L 684 at 697,<br />

SCHØNBERG, supra note 16, at 150.<br />

49 SCHØNBERG, supra note 16, at 150. His analysis is supported by that of Sharpston, supra note 28.<br />

50 Id., at 155.<br />

51 Joined Cases 424-425/85, Frico v VIV, 1987 E.C.R. 2755, SCHØNBERG, supra note 16, at 12; Sharpston,<br />

supra note 28, at 106; CRAIG, supra note 11, at 611; Forsyth, supra note 48, at 375; CRAIG, supra note 22, at<br />

299, 304, 311.<br />

52 SCHØNBERG, supra note 16, at 12-23, Craig & Schønberg, supra note 48, at 685.<br />

53 Forsyth, supra note 48, at 384.


2004] Substantive Legitimate Expectations<br />

73<br />

Legal certainty is not, however the only principle at play in legitimate expectation<br />

doctrine. <strong>The</strong> counter value of legality is especially important in the context of the<br />

substantive protection of legitimate expectations. 54 <strong>The</strong> fear in protecting legitimate<br />

expectations substantively is that administrators may be forced to act ultra vires.<br />

That would be the case where an administrator has created an expectation of some<br />

conduct which is beyond his authority or has become beyond his authority due to a<br />

change of law or policy. If the administrator were consequently held to that representation<br />

he would be forced to act contra legem. It is clear that such representations<br />

will not be upheld by the ECJ. 55 <strong>The</strong> value of legality in EU law has led to the<br />

requirement that the expectation must be one of lawful administrative action before<br />

it can be either reasonable or legitimate. 56 Legality therefore seems to take precedence<br />

over legal certainty in EU law. <strong>The</strong> ECJ will not weigh up the individual’s<br />

trust in administrative representations against policy considerations to depart from<br />

that representation if the representation is contra legem. As stated above, there can<br />

be no reasonable expectation where the representation is of unlawful conduct and<br />

hence the question of legitimacy does not arise. 57<br />

It is against the background of this well developed doctrine of substantive protection<br />

of legitimate expectations in EU law that the recent South African developments<br />

must be viewed in order to highlight the important lessons that South African<br />

law can take from the European position. <strong>The</strong> South African position is explored<br />

in the following paragraphst.<br />

C. South African Case <strong>Law</strong><br />

As was stated in the introductory paragraph, the doctrine of legitimate expectation<br />

was imported from English law to South African law in the 1989 case of Administrator<br />

Transvaal v Traub . 58 In line with English law, at least at that time, the ambit of<br />

54 Joined Cases 205-215/82, Deutsche Milchkontor GmbH et al. V <strong>German</strong>y, 1983 E.C.R. 2633.<br />

55 SEERDEN & STROINK, supra note 16, at 284, SCHØNBERG, supra note 16, at 147-148..<br />

56 See note 30 supra.<br />

57 Some member states of the EU, notably <strong>German</strong>y and the Netherlands, however, afford greater protection<br />

to the individual in such cases and in fact weigh up the legal certainty interests against legality<br />

interests when adjudicating substantive legitimate expectation claims. See Forsyth, supra note 16, at 243<br />

where he discusses a <strong>German</strong> case of 1956 in which it was stated that both legal certainty and legality are<br />

elements of the Rechtstaatprinzip (rule of law) and should consequently be weighed up against each<br />

other in substantive legitimate expectation claims. See also Gio ten Berge and Rob Widdershoven, <strong>The</strong><br />

Principle of Legitimate Expectations in Dutch Constitutional and Administrative <strong>Law</strong>, in NETHERLANDS<br />

REPORTS TO THE FIFTEENTH INTERNATIONAL CONGRESS OF COMPARATIVE LAW 422 (E.H.<br />

Hondius ed., 1998) and SEERDEN & STROINK, supra note 16, at 170 for a discussion of the Dutch position.<br />

58 Supra note 1.


74 G ERMAN L AW J OURNAL<br />

[Vol. 05 No. 01<br />

the doctrine was restricted to procedural protection. It was incorporated into South<br />

African law as an extension of the rules of natural justice, that is the procedural<br />

requirements for fair administrative action. 59 Only most recently, has there been<br />

mention of substantive protection of legitimate expectations in South African law.<br />

<strong>The</strong> determination of whether a legitimate expectation exists that merits judicial<br />

protection in South African law is very similar to EU law. <strong>The</strong> requirements for the<br />

existence of such an expectation in South African law were recently restated in National<br />

Director of Public Prosecutions v Philips. 60 <strong>The</strong>se include: (i) that there must be a<br />

representation which is “clear, unambiguous and devoid of relevant qualification”,<br />

61 (ii) that the expectation must be reasonable in the sense that a reasonable<br />

person would act upon it, 62 (iii) that the expectation must have been induced by the<br />

decision-maker and (iv) that it must have been lawful for the decision-maker to<br />

make such representation. 63 If such an expectation exists it will be incumbent on<br />

the administrator to respect it and afford the individual holding that expectation<br />

due procedure before the expectation is disappointed. 64 Failing such procedure, the<br />

individual may approach a court to review the administrator’s actions on the<br />

ground of procedural unfairness. 65 If the court finds that a legitimate expectation<br />

did in fact exist, it will ordinarily invalidate the administrative action and refer the<br />

matter back to the decision-maker to deal with it in a procedurally fair manner. 66<br />

A number of recent South African court decisions, however, have referred to the<br />

possibility of extending the protection of legitimate expectations to substantive<br />

relief, that is the doctrine of substantive legitimate expectation. Against the backdrop<br />

of conflicting opinions in the lower courts, 67 this question has recently sur-<br />

59 HOEXTER, supra note 2, at 209-211.<br />

60 2002 (4) SA 60 (W) at paragraph 28, quoted with approval by the Supreme Court of Appeal in South<br />

African Veterinary Council and another v Szymanski 2003 (4) BCLR 378 (SCA) at paragraph 19 and in<br />

Minister of Environmental Affairs and Tourism and others v Phambili Fisheries (Pty) Ltd and another<br />

[2003] 2 All SA 616 (SCA) at paragraph 65.<br />

61 Phillips case, supra note 60, at paragraph 28.<br />

62 President of the Republic of South Africa and others v South African Rugby Football Union and others<br />

2000 (1) SA 1 (CC) at paragraph 216, Szymanski case, supra note 60, at paragraph 21.<br />

63 Phillips case, supra note 60, at paragraph 28.<br />

64 Traub case, supra note 1, at 761.<br />

65 Id.<br />

66 Pretorius, supra note 8, at 524 to 529.<br />

67 Compare the High Court judgements in Putco Limited v <strong>The</strong> Minister of Transport for the RSA and<br />

others 2003 JDR 0484 (W) (assuming for purposes of the judgement that the doctrine of legitimate expec-


2004] Substantive Legitimate Expectations<br />

75<br />

faced in two judgements by the Supreme Court of Appeal 68 and two Constitutional<br />

Court opinions. 69<br />

In both the Supreme Court of Appeal cases the court rejected the claim based on<br />

substantive legitimate expectation. It is important to note, however, that although<br />

the court expressed considerable reluctance in embracing the doctrine, it did not<br />

reject it and expressly left the door open to an acceptance of the doctrine in South<br />

African law in future. 70 In both cases the court rejected the claim on the grounds<br />

that no legitimate expectation in fact existed. 71<br />

In Meyer v Iscor Pension Fund 72 the appellant appealed against an order of the High<br />

Court setting aside a determination of an adjudicator appointed in terms of the<br />

Pension Funds Act. Meyer retired before reaching the normal retirement age and<br />

as a result received reduced pension benefits in terms of the rules of his employer’s,<br />

Iscor, pension fund. 73 <strong>The</strong>se rules stated that pension benefits will be reduced in<br />

case of early retirement, calculated with reference to the number of months by<br />

which actual retirement precedes the normal retirement age. 74 Less than two<br />

months after Meyer’s retirement the rules of the fund was amended as a special<br />

measure to encourage early retirement, which formed part of rationalisation<br />

scheme agreed to between Iscor and the trade unions. 75 <strong>The</strong> amended rules removed<br />

the penalty imposed on pension benefits in case of early retirement for a<br />

tation forms part of South African law), University of the Western Cape v Member of Executive Committee<br />

for Health and Social Services 1998 (3) SA 124 (C) (stating that it is in the interest of good governance<br />

that administrators should be held to their promises as long as those are intra vires) and Durban Add-<br />

Ventures Ltd v Premier, KwaZulu-Natal, and Others (No 2) 2001 (1) SA 389 (N) (stating the legitimate<br />

expectations can only be protected procedurally and not substantively).<br />

68 Meyer v Iscor Pension Fund 2003 (2) SA 715 (SCA), South African Veterinary Council and another v<br />

Szymanski 2003 (4) SA 42 (SCA).<br />

69 Premier, Province of Mpumalanga and another v Executive Committee of the Association of Governing<br />

Bodies of State-Aided Schools: Eastern Transvaal 1999 (2) BCLR 151 (CC), Bel Porto School Governing<br />

Body and others v Premier of the Province, Western Cape and another 2002 (9) BCLR (CC).<br />

70 Meyer’s case, supra note 68, at paragraph 27.<br />

71 Meyer’s case, supra note 68, at paragraph 28; Szymanski’s case, supra note 68, at paragraph 16.<br />

72 Note 68 supra.<br />

73 Meyer’s case, supra note 68, at paragraph1.<br />

74 Id.<br />

75 Id. at paragraph 2 and 9.


76 G ERMAN L AW J OURNAL<br />

[Vol. 05 No. 01<br />

certain group of employees. 76 Had Meyer retired two months later, he would have<br />

received more than twice the benefits he did. 77 Meyer subsequently laid a complaint<br />

against the fund in terms of the Pension Funds Act and the adjudicator appointed<br />

under the Act determined the dispute in Meyer’s favour. 78 <strong>The</strong> adjudicator<br />

ordered the fund to pay Meyer increased pension benefits under the amended<br />

rules. 79 <strong>The</strong> fund succeeded in the High Court to set the adjudicator’s order aside<br />

upon appeal, but the court allowed Meyer to appeal the judgment. 80<br />

One of Meyer’s arguments in the Supreme Court of Appeal was that he had a legitimate<br />

expectation that any amendment to the rules, which resulted in increased<br />

pension benefits as part of the rationalisation scheme, would be implemented with<br />

retrospective effect. Had this been done, he would be entitled to increased pension<br />

benefits. Meyer based his legitimate expectation on promises made by Iscor in the<br />

course of the rationalisation program that improved retrenchment benefits would<br />

be implemented with retrospective effect. 81 He did not, however, claim that his<br />

legitimate expectation entitled him to procedural relief, but that the substantive<br />

benefit should be afforded to him. 82<br />

<strong>The</strong> court assumed for purposes of the judgment that trustees’ decisions in terms of<br />

the rules of pension funds can be reviewed on a basis analogous to the review of<br />

administrative decisions. 83 It noted the recent developments in English law accepting<br />

substantive legitimate expectations, but also noted the rejection of this doctrine<br />

in other Commonwealth jurisdictions such as Australia and Canada. 84 <strong>The</strong> court<br />

expressly refused to either accept or reject the doctrine of substantive legitimate<br />

expectation in South African law. 85 It held that whether to adopt this doctrine or<br />

not is a “difficult and complex” question and cautioned against simply grafting<br />

76 Id.<br />

77 Id. at paragraph 3.<br />

78 Id. at paragraph 5.<br />

79 Id.<br />

80 Id.<br />

81 Id. at paragraph 25.<br />

82 Id. at paragraph 26.<br />

83 Id. at paragraph 22.<br />

84 Id. at paragraphs 27 and 28.<br />

85 Id. at paragraph 27.


2004] Substantive Legitimate Expectations<br />

77<br />

foreign doctrines onto local law. 86 <strong>The</strong> court emphasized the importance of understanding<br />

the underlying needs that prompted the development of the doctrine in its<br />

country of origin. 87 In this respect the court suggested that the doctrine of substantive<br />

legitimate expectation may have developed in English law in response to the<br />

requirement that valuable consideration be given before an undertaking can be<br />

legally binding, which requirement is foreign to South African law. 88 Despite these<br />

remarks the court continued to analyze Meyer’s alleged legitimate expectation and<br />

found that even if the doctrine of substantive legitimate expectation were accepted<br />

as part of South African law, he would still not be entitled to the relief claimed. 89<br />

This conclusion seemed inevitable on the basis that the facts did not support a legitimate<br />

expectation. 90<br />

<strong>The</strong> second Supreme Court of Appeal case, South African Veterinary Council v<br />

Szymanski, 91 involved a substantive claim to be registered as a veterinary surgeon.<br />

As part of a special arrangement in terms of which South African citizens holding<br />

foreign veterinary degrees could be registered to practice in South Africa, the<br />

Council conducted a special admissions examination. 92 Szymanski wrote this examination<br />

and was awarded a combined mark of 45.25%. <strong>The</strong> Council regarded<br />

this as a failure, taking 50% to be the pass mark and refused to register him. 93<br />

Szymanski subsequently applied to the High Court for an order setting aside the<br />

Council’s decision that the pass mark was 50% and an order requiring the Council<br />

to register him as a veterinary surgeon in South Africa. 94 He based his claim on a<br />

legitimate expectation that the pass mark was 40% and not 50%, which expectation<br />

followed from numerous statements by the Council and its officials. 95 <strong>The</strong> High<br />

Court ruled in favour of Szymanski setting aside the Council’s decision and order-<br />

86 Id.<br />

87 Id.<br />

88 Id.<br />

89 Id. at paragraph 28.<br />

90 Id. at paragraphs 29 to 30.<br />

91 Supra note 68.<br />

92 Id. at paragraph 2.<br />

93 Id.<br />

94 Id.<br />

95 Id. at paragraph 3.


78 G ERMAN L AW J OURNAL<br />

[Vol. 05 No. 01<br />

ing the Council to register him as a veterinary surgeon, that is, the High Court<br />

granted Szymanski substantive relief based on his legitimate expectation. 96<br />

Upon appeal Cameron JA, for a unanimous Supreme Court of Appeal, dealt with<br />

the doctrine of substantive legitimate expectation in a single paragraph. 97 He noted<br />

that the court 98 recently cautioned against “an over-hasty” adoption of the doctrine<br />

in South African law. 99 According to the judge, it was, however, not necessary in<br />

the present case to decide the matter, because “Dr. Szymanski’s case was deficient<br />

in its most basic essentials.” 100 <strong>The</strong> court continued to show that the applicant did<br />

not have a legitimate expectation on the facts of the case. 101 Resultantly the appeal<br />

was upheld.<br />

<strong>The</strong> doctrine of substantive legitimate expectation has also been mooted in the Constitutional<br />

Court. Two judgments are noteworthy in this respect. 102 In the first of<br />

these, the Premier, Province of Mpumalanga case, 103 the member of the provincial<br />

executive council responsible for education 104 terminated bursaries paid to certain<br />

state schools for needy students. 105 <strong>The</strong>se bursaries were paid to schools educating<br />

mainly white students as part of the apartheid education system. 106 <strong>The</strong> MEC’s<br />

decision to terminate these bursaries formed part of the general transformation of<br />

the education system. 107 About 100 of the schools that previously received such<br />

bursaries subsequently challenged the MEC’s decision on the grounds that it was<br />

96 Id. at paragraph 14.<br />

97 Id. at paragraph 15.<br />

98 Meyer’s case, supra note 68.<br />

99 Szymanski’s case, supra note 68, at paragraph 15.<br />

100 Id.<br />

101 Id. at paragraphs 16-21.<br />

102 Premier, Province of Mpumalanga and another v Executive Committee of the Association of Governing<br />

Bodies of State-Aided Schools: Eastern Transvaal 1999 (2) BCLR 151 (CC) and Bel Porto School Governing<br />

Body and others v Premier of the Province, Western Cape and another 2002 (9) BCLR (CC).<br />

103 Supra note 102.<br />

104 <strong>The</strong> MEC for education.<br />

105 Premier, Province of Mpumalanga case, supra note 102, at paragraph 2.<br />

106 Id. at paragraphs 2 and 7.<br />

107 Id. at paragraph 17.


2004] Substantive Legitimate Expectations<br />

79<br />

procedurally unfair and unjustifiable. 108 <strong>The</strong> schools applied for an order setting<br />

aside the decision and an order compelling the MEC to continue to pay the bursaries<br />

until the end of that school year, that is 1995. 109 <strong>The</strong>y based their case on the<br />

legitimate expectations that bursaries would be paid for 1995 and that they would<br />

be afforded a fair procedure before the administration terminated the payments. 110<br />

<strong>The</strong>se expectations entitled them to a fair procedure in terms of section 24(b) of the<br />

Interim Constitution, 111 a failure of which would result in the administrative action<br />

being invalid, so the argument went. 112 At paragraph 36 of the judgement, O’Regan<br />

J stated that it was not necessary in the present instance to decide whether a legitimate<br />

expectation may entitle an applicant to substantive relief. <strong>The</strong> reason for this<br />

conclusion is that section 24(b) of the Interim Constitution expressly stated that an<br />

individual shall have the right to procedurally fair administrative action where his<br />

or her legitimate expectation is affected. A claim based on legitimate expectation in<br />

terms of section 24(b) of the Interim Constitution is therefore clearly restricted to a<br />

procedural remedy. In the present case, the court found that the legitimate expectations<br />

of the schools entitled them to a fair procedure before the bursaries were terminated<br />

and that no such procedure was followed. 113 Consequently, the decision<br />

was set aside. 114 <strong>The</strong> court, however, refused to sanction the substantive relief ordered<br />

by the High Court, that is that the bursaries must be paid until the end of the<br />

school year in line with the applicants’ legitimate expectation. 115 O’Regan J concluded<br />

that this was not a case in which a court could substitute its own decision<br />

for that of the administrator. 116 However, it was not possible to refer the decision<br />

back to the MEC to be taken in a procedurally fair manner, seeing that the judgement<br />

date was 1998 while the bursaries terminated naturally at the end of 1995. 117<br />

108 Id. at paragraph 3.<br />

109 Id.<br />

110 Id. at paragraphs 31 and 38.<br />

111 Constitution of the Republic of South Africa, act 200 of 1993.<br />

112Premier, Province of Mpumalanga case, supra note 102, at paragraph 30.<br />

113 Id. at paragraph 42.<br />

114 Id. at paragraph 46.<br />

115 Id. at paragraph 51.<br />

116 Id. In common law a court could only substitute its own decision on the merits for that of the administrator<br />

in very narrow circumstances. <strong>The</strong>se included cases where the end result is a foregone conclusion<br />

and referring the matter back to the administrator would only be a waste of resources and cases<br />

where the administrator exhibited such degree of bias that referring the matter back to him or her would<br />

result in an injustice, Id. at paragraph 50.<br />

117 Id. at paragraph 52.


80 G ERMAN L AW J OURNAL<br />

[Vol. 05 No. 01<br />

<strong>The</strong> end result of the Constitutional Court’s judgement was therefore that the bursaries<br />

had to be paid until the end of 1995, that is a result similar to the substantive<br />

relief granted by the High Court.<br />

<strong>The</strong> second case in which the Constitutional Court referred to the doctrine of substantive<br />

legitimate expectation is that of Bel Porto Governing Body v Premier of the<br />

Province, Western Cape. 118 In that case the governing bodies of a number of schools<br />

challenged certain decisions taken by the provincial education department as part<br />

of a rationalisation scheme. In order to eradicate inequalities between former<br />

“whites-only” and “non-white” schools, the provincial department embarked on an<br />

extensive rationalisation program. At the same time, the applicants, which were all<br />

former whites-only schools catering for disabled children, started making requests<br />

to the department to employ special assistants who were currently employed by the<br />

schools themselves. 119 Upon the department’s refusal to take over these employees<br />

prior to implementing the rationalisation program, the schools instituted review<br />

proceedings. <strong>The</strong> schools averred that a number of their constitutional rights have<br />

been infringed by the department’s actions and applied for substantive relief in the<br />

form of an order enforcing the department to employ the special assistants currently<br />

on the schools’ own pay-roll.<br />

<strong>The</strong> High Court rejected the application and the schools appealed to the Constitutional<br />

Court. <strong>The</strong> Constitutional Court dismissed the appeal, but only narrowly on<br />

a 6-4 split. Chief Justice Chaskalson wrote the opinion for the majority, 120 with<br />

three dissenting opinions being filed. 121 <strong>The</strong> majority rejected the claim based on<br />

administrative justice on the ground that a fair procedure was followed vis-à-vis<br />

the schools and specifically declined to express an opinion on substantive legitimate<br />

expectation. 122<br />

118 Supra note 102.<br />

119 <strong>The</strong>se schools argued that while they employed their special assistants themselves, the former nonwhites<br />

state schools did not have to do so. <strong>The</strong> assistants at the latter schools were employed by the<br />

respective education departments. <strong>The</strong> former whites-only schools were finding it increasingly difficult<br />

to afford their special assistants and therefore appealed to the education department to employ the<br />

special assistants working at these schools, Id. at paragraphs 11 to 19.<br />

120 Justices Goldstone, Kriegler, Madlanga, Somyalo and Yacoob concurring.<br />

121 Justices Mokgora and Sachs filed a joint opinion and justices Madala and Ngcobo each filed their own<br />

opinions.<br />

122 Bel Porto School case, supra note 102, at paragraph 96.


2004] Substantive Legitimate Expectations<br />

81<br />

It is, however, Madala J’s dissenting opinion in the Bel Porto School case, 123 which is<br />

the most relevant for present purposes. He bases his opinion on a general duty of<br />

fairness, which rests on the administration. 124 From there he continues to discuss<br />

the doctrine of legitimate expectation and its development in English law and reception<br />

in South African law. 125 He notes that the doctrine has developed in English<br />

law to include substantive protection. 126 <strong>The</strong>re is, however, a flaw in his argument<br />

where he jumps from the statement that the doctrine of legitimate expectation,<br />

as it exists in South African law, protects both procedural and substantive<br />

expectations to the statement that legitimate expectations will be protected substantively<br />

in certain instances. 127 While the former statement is undoubtedly correct, 128<br />

his second statement does not follow from the first. As indicated above, the legitimate<br />

expectation doctrine was originally restricted to procedural protection. 129<br />

That is, although the content of the expectation could be procedural or substantive<br />

in nature, the relief afforded was restricted to procedure and specifically the extension<br />

of the audi principle. 130 Although the extracts from the Traub case 131 quoted by<br />

Madala J 132 support the contention that substantive expectations are protected by<br />

the doctrine of legitimate expectation, they are no authority for the proposition that<br />

substantive legitimate expectations will be protected substantively. 133 <strong>The</strong> only<br />

further authority that Madala J offers for his conclusion that substantive expecta-<br />

123 Bel Porto School case, supra note 102, at paragraphs 191 to 218.<br />

124 Id. at paragraph 207.<br />

125 Id. at paragraphs 208 to211.<br />

126 Id. at paragraph 209.<br />

127 Id. at paragraphs 211 to 213.<br />

128 As Madala J clearly indicates Corbet CJ already made this clear in the Traub case, supra note 1, which<br />

originally adopted the legitimate expectation doctrine in South African law.<br />

129 See paragraphs 0 and 17 above.<br />

130 See paragraph 1 note 1 above.<br />

131 Supra note 1.<br />

132 Bel Porto School case, supra note 102, at paragraphs 210 to 212.<br />

133 In the Traub case, supra note 1, at 758D-E Corbett CJ concludes with reference to the relevant English<br />

law: “As these cases and the quoted extracts from the judgments indicate, the legitimate expectation<br />

doctrine is sometimes expressed in terms of some substantive benefit or advantage or privilege which<br />

the person concerned could reasonably expect to acquire or retain and which it would be unfair to deny<br />

such person without prior consultation or a prior hearing; and at other times in terms of a legitimate<br />

expectation to be accorded a hearing before some decision adverse to the interests of the person concerned<br />

is taken.” It is clear from this extract that although the content of the expectation may be substantive<br />

or procedural in nature, the protection afforded remains procedural.


82 G ERMAN L AW J OURNAL<br />

[Vol. 05 No. 01<br />

tions will be “given substance to” is an article by Professor Robert E Riggs 134 in<br />

which he examines the development of the doctrine of legitimate expectation in<br />

English law. 135 It would therefore seem that Madala J’s casual acceptance of the<br />

doctrine of substantive legitimate expectation is rather lacking in authority as far as<br />

South African law is concerned. This is not to suggest that the doctrine cannot be<br />

imported into South African law as was originally done with legitimate expectation<br />

in the Traub case 136 and as recently suggested by Brand JA in the case of Meyer v<br />

Iscor Pension Fund. 137 However, any such reception must be done on a careful<br />

analysis of the relevant foreign developments and an evaluation of the need that<br />

prompted that development in the foreign jurisdiction(s) and the corresponding<br />

need in South African law. 138<br />

It seems evident from the discussion above that the development of substantive<br />

legitimate expectation in South African law is still in a very early stage and it is not<br />

clear whether the doctrine will be accepted at all. At least Brand JA seemed very<br />

reluctant in his opinion for the court in Meyer v Iscor Pension Fund 139 to accept the<br />

doctrine. With the exception of Madala J in the Bel Porto School case, 140 all the statements<br />

in the higher courts suggest that a much more careful analysis of the relevant<br />

issues regarding the doctrine must be put before the court before it will be prepared<br />

to endorse the doctrine. In such an analysis it will be important to take note of the<br />

development of legitimate expectation in other jurisdictions. Since that doctrine<br />

has always included substantive protection in EU law, the development in that<br />

jurisdiction is of particular importance. <strong>The</strong> next section focuses on some of the<br />

lessons to be learnt in South African law from EU law.<br />

134 Robert E Riggs, Legitimate Expectation and Procedural Fairness in English <strong>Law</strong>, 37 AM. J. OF COMPARATIVE<br />

L. 395 (1988).<br />

135 Bel Porto School case, supra note 102, at paragraph 213.<br />

136 Note 1 supra.<br />

137 Note 68 supra. See the discussion of that case in paragraphs 0 to 0 above.<br />

138 As was suggested by Brand JA in Meyer v Iscor Pension fund, Id., and as illustrated by Corbet JA in<br />

the Traub case, note 1 supra, when he accepted the doctrine of legitimate expectation as part of South<br />

African law.<br />

139 Supra note 68. See the discussion of that case in paragraphs 0 to 0 above.<br />

140 Supra note 102. See the discussion in paragraph 0 above.


2004] Substantive Legitimate Expectations<br />

83<br />

D. Comparing EU and South African law<br />

<strong>The</strong> first important lesson for South African law is the structure of legitimate expectation<br />

analysis in EU law. In EU law there is an added policy analysis, which is<br />

absent from South African law. After it has established that there is a reasonable<br />

expectation, the ECJ weighs the public interest in disappointing that expectation<br />

against the individual’s interests in relying on the expectation before arriving at the<br />

conclusion that the expectation is legitimate and should be protected. 141 This brings<br />

the analysis closer to reasonableness review in South African law than the application<br />

of traditional legitimate expectation doctrine in procedural fairness review.<br />

Since in procedural fairness cases the matter will ordinarily be referred back to the<br />

administrator who will revisit the decision in a procedurally fair manner, it has not<br />

been necessary for the court to investigate the opposing public and private interests<br />

in the substance of the matter. That was left to the administrator. In substantive<br />

legitimate expectation cases, however, it is the court that will decide on the substantive<br />

outcome of the particular administrative action. It is therefore important for<br />

the court to keep in mind the relevant substantive interests involved. When South<br />

African courts consider substantive legitimate expectation claims, they should thus<br />

be aware that they are involved in reasonableness review rather than review in<br />

terms of traditional legitimate expectation doctrine.<br />

<strong>The</strong> second important point to note, which flows from the first, is the standard of<br />

review employed by the ECJ. As noted above, it is only when there is a significant<br />

imbalance between the public and private interests that the ECJ will interfere and<br />

afford substantive protection of the legitimate expectation. 142 As the EU case law<br />

suggests, this is a very deferential approach, which allows a large measure of freedom<br />

to the administration in exercising its discretionary powers. This is important<br />

in the current South African context where there is a particular need in allowing the<br />

government to effect the transformation efforts needed to eradicate the remaining<br />

injustices of apartheid South Africa. <strong>The</strong> discussion of the developing substantive<br />

legitimate expectation doctrine in South Africa above suggests that such claims<br />

typically arise in instances where existing policies are changed and replaced by<br />

various transformation programs. It is submitted that South African courts should<br />

be slow in holding back that process by imposing substantive obligations on the<br />

administration. At the same time, the value of legal certainty and the accompanying<br />

trust in government that infuse the protection of substantive legitimate expectations<br />

is also very important in the current South African climate. <strong>The</strong> majority of<br />

the population has been oppressed by the government for decades and has conse-<br />

141 See paragraph 0 above.<br />

142 See paragraph 0 above.


84 G ERMAN L AW J OURNAL<br />

[Vol. 05 No. 01<br />

quently lost faith in such structures. It is therefore important that citizens regain a<br />

sense of trust in government. <strong>The</strong> courts can play a vital role in re-establishing<br />

such trust by protecting expectations created by organs of state. Between respecting<br />

the transformation process and fostering trust in the legal system, the courts<br />

must find an appropriate standard of review. <strong>The</strong> significant imbalance test of EU<br />

law, may just be such a standard or at least provide an important starting point in<br />

developing a South African standard of review in substantive legitimate expectation<br />

cases. <strong>The</strong> strict foreseeability requirement in EU law may also be quite helpful<br />

in this regard. South African courts may incorporate this requirement to rule<br />

out claims in transformation type cases on the ground that individuals must foresee<br />

that old policies and practices, pre-dating democratization, will be changed and<br />

therefore cannot form any expectation on such policies and practices.<br />

As I have indicated, the principle of legality counters legal certainty in EU law as<br />

the principles underlying substantive protection of legitimate expectations. 143<br />

South African courts should be likewise mindful of legality as an important value<br />

in this context. While legitimate expectations are protected only procedurally, legality<br />

is of less concern seeing that the court will only require the administrator to<br />

observe enhanced procedure when revisiting the invalidated administrative action.<br />

<strong>The</strong> court will not order substantive action by the administrator and hence there is<br />

no fear of the administrator being forced to act ultra vires. However, this changes<br />

as soon as legitimate expectations are enforced substantively. In such a case the<br />

doctrine may result in administrators being forced to act contra legem. South African<br />

courts should therefore consider the effect of any substantive order very carefully<br />

against the background of legality.<br />

E. Conclusion<br />

<strong>The</strong> doctrine of substantive legitimate expectation is only starting to find its way<br />

into South African law at present. <strong>The</strong> courts have suggested that a careful analysis<br />

of the development of the doctrine in English law is required before it can be accepted<br />

in South African law. 144 While this is certainly important seeing that the<br />

doctrine of legitimate expectation was originally taken from English law into South<br />

African law, the comparative analysis should not be restricted to English law. In<br />

English law the substantive legitimate expectation doctrine is all but settled and<br />

while the development of the doctrine in that jurisdiction has preceded South African<br />

law for a considerable period of time, many uncertainties regarding the doctrine<br />

still remain in English law. 145 In contrast, substantive protection of legitimate<br />

expectations is well established in EU law. It will therefore be foolish not to pay<br />

143 See paragraph 0 above.


2004] Substantive Legitimate Expectations<br />

85<br />

close attention to EU law in this regard. Any comparative analysis clearly shows<br />

that EU law holds some very important lessons for the development of substantive<br />

legitimate expectations in South African law.<br />

144 Brand JA in Meyer v Iscor Pension Fund, supra note 68, at paragraph 27.<br />

145 Craig & Schønberg, supra note 48, at 701.


EUROPEAN & INTERNATIONAL LAW<br />

Defining the Balance between Free Competition and Tax<br />

Sovereignty in EC and WTO <strong>Law</strong>: <strong>The</strong> “due respect” to<br />

the General Tax System<br />

By Vanessa Hernández Guerrero *<br />

“While direct funding of private enterprises has proven to be an efficient but rather crude<br />

and obvious device of public aid, States turn their attention to the elegant and indirect ‘tax<br />

incentives.’” 1<br />

A. <strong>The</strong> Necessity of a Different Analytical Tool<br />

Certain rulings of the World Trade Organization Appellate Body 2 and recent EC<br />

Commission decisions on State aids 3 have brought new attention on an old issue:<br />

States can use their tax systems to provide subsidies. <strong>The</strong> basic assumption against<br />

subsidies is that markets should not be distorted by government’s intervention.<br />

However, a system of taxation without government is unthinkable. A different<br />

criterion must lead to the distinction of measures necessary to the effectiveness and<br />

fairness of the tax regime from tax measures that distort competition.<br />

This paper departs from the concepts of State aid and subsidy adopted under EC<br />

and WTO <strong>Law</strong> respectively. Both legal regimes, although separated in many aspects,<br />

converge in their main goal and more interesting, have reached similar conclusions<br />

as to which is the right analysis that serves to identify tax regimes that<br />

* Ph.D. Researcher at the European University Institute, <strong>Law</strong> Department. I would like to thank specially<br />

professor. Martín Jiménez for his constant support and always helpful comments<br />

1 Schön, Taxation and State Aid <strong>Law</strong>, EU Common market law review 1999, 911-936.<br />

2 See WTO cases. US- Treatment of Foreign Sales Corporations (WT/DS108/R, WT/DS108/AB/R,<br />

WTO/DS108/RW and WT/DS108/AB/RW).<br />

3 See Commission Press Release on the 11 July 2001 announcing a “large scale State aid investigation into<br />

business taxation schemes” obtained from http://www.europa.eu.int/rapid . This initiative has resulted<br />

in 15 decisions that declared incompatible 15 tax schemes on 14 Member States.(see below)


88 G ERMAN L AW J OURNAL [Vol. 05 No. 01<br />

threaten free competition without impinging on the tax sovereignty of their Member<br />

States. 4<br />

B. <strong>The</strong> Approach Adopted Under the EC Rules on State Aids<br />

<strong>The</strong> leading provision in arriving to a concept of fiscal State aid is Article 87.1 TEC:<br />

“Any aid granted by a Member State of through State resources in any form whatsoever<br />

which distorts competition or threatens to distort competition by favouring certain undertakings<br />

or the production or certain good, insofar as it affects trade between Member<br />

States”. In accordance with this definition, there is consensus among scholars that a<br />

measure, to be a state aid, must fulfil the following requirements:<br />

Be granted through State resources<br />

Confer a benefit or an advantage<br />

Be specific or selective<br />

Distort competition or affect intra-community trade 5<br />

<strong>The</strong> Court has consistently held that, in order to assess whether a measure provides<br />

for a benefit, the effects of the measure, and not its form, aim or causes, must be<br />

considered. 6 Consequently, tax measures may also fall under the concept of State<br />

aid. In fact, the first judgment in which a tax measure was considered as an aid<br />

4 Ehlermann, former Director General of Commission D.G. Competition, best expresses how the rules on<br />

State aids may interfere with national sovereignty: “State aid rules limit the freedom of governments, even of<br />

parliaments, to grant financial advantages to certain sectors of their economy, irrespective of the technique that<br />

may be used including tax and social security rebates. State aid is therefore a serious and highly sensitive interference<br />

in national sovereignty”. Ehlermann, State Aid Control in the EU : Success or Failure, Fordham International<br />

<strong>Law</strong> <strong>Journal</strong> 18/1995, 1212, 1218.<br />

5 In the Philip Morris case (C-730/79, Philips Morris Holland BV v. Commission [1980], ECR 2671, para.<br />

11), the Court adopted a test for determining the existence of distortions to competition: “When financial<br />

aid strengthens the position of an undertaking as compared with other undertaking competing in intra-Community<br />

trade the latter must be regarded as affected by that aid”. Van der Esch, Ayudas de Estado y Anti-Dumping,<br />

Noticias CEE 1987, 85 n. 33., supports this approach on the fact that State aids interfere with a system of<br />

competition among undertakings on the basis of their own efforts. Arpio Sanacruz does not consider the<br />

distortion to competition an element of the concept of aid but a condition of incompatibility with the<br />

common market. Arpio Santcruz, State Aids in EC law EUI Ph.D. <strong>The</strong>sis 1996.<br />

6 Case 30/59 Steenkolenmijnen [1961] ECR 1 at 19; C-173/73 Italian Republic v Commission (First Italian<br />

textiles) [1974] at paragraph 13; C-387/92, Banco Exterior de España [1994] ECR I-877 at 12; C-200/97 Ecotrade<br />

[1998] ECR I-907; C-295/97 Piaggio v Ifitalia and Ministero della difesa [1999] and Case C-143/99 Adria<br />

Wien Pipeline and Wietersdorfer & Peggauer [2001] ECR I-8365. In C-56/93 Belgium v Commission [1996] the<br />

Court found that a measure justified on commercial grounds is not a State aid even if it also pursues a<br />

political aim. In Case T-504/93, Tiercé Ladbroke SA v. Commission [1997] ECR II-923, the Court of First<br />

Instance stated that the causes or aims of the State measures fell to be appraised only in the context of<br />

determining whether such measures were compatible with the common market.


2004] <strong>The</strong> “due respect” to the General Tax System<br />

89<br />

incompatible with the common market was issued in 1961. 7 More recently, the<br />

process against harmful tax competition 8 has fostered the application of Article 87.1<br />

to tax measures 9 and through it, the Commission has had the opportunity of testing<br />

the concept of State aid in many different fields of tax law.<br />

It has been revealed that tax State aids may adopt varied forms: reductions in the<br />

tax base, 10 tax-free reserves to cover the risks connected to an activity, 11 special depreciation<br />

facilities, 12 derogations from general limits, 13 objective forms of quantify-<br />

7 Case 30/59 Steenkolenmijnen [1961] ECR 1.<br />

8 Instigated by the so-called “Monti Memorandum” of 1996, the EU process against harmful tax competition<br />

commenced when in 1997 the ECOFIN Council adopted unanimously a package of measures on<br />

direct taxation aimed at tackling tax evasion and the erosion of tax bases within the Union. Among<br />

them, a Code of Conduct for business taxation that sets forth the criteria to identify harmful tax measures.<br />

On 29 November 1999 a Group of Experts appointed to identify such measures within the existing<br />

tax regimes of the Member States presented a list of 66 tax schemes that were considered as having<br />

harmful effect. However, along 2000, States accorded to limit the movement against harmful tax competition<br />

to three main areas -finance branches, holding companies and headquarter companies- and<br />

adopted a special set of guidelines to assess tax schemes in those three areas. Finally, on the ECOFIN<br />

Council on 3 June 2003, the so-called tax package was adopted, though the effects of the Code of Conduct<br />

are still non-binding. (Conclusions of ECOFIN Council). See PINTO (2003) “Tax Competition and EU<br />

<strong>Law</strong>”, Kluwer <strong>Law</strong> International.<br />

9 Paragraph J of the Code of Conduct acknowledged that some of the measures covered by the Code<br />

might fall within the scope of the provisions on State aids in Articles 92 to 94 TEC (now 87 to 89). <strong>The</strong><br />

Commission was asked to publish guidelines on the application of State aid rules to measures relating to<br />

direct business taxation. <strong>The</strong> Commission did so on December 1998 [Commission Notice on the application<br />

of State aid rules to measures relating to direct business taxation (O.J. C 384, 10.12.1998)]. It expressly stated<br />

that State aid provisions would also contribute through their own mechanism to the objective of tackling<br />

harmful tax competition and gave the criteria that would prevail in the application of State aids to tax<br />

incentives. In practice, the Commission gathered together criteria that already existed within the caselaw<br />

of the Court of Justice or the practice of the Commission.<br />

10 See judgement of the Court of First Instance in Ramondín [Joined cases T-92/00 and T-103/00 Diputación<br />

Foral de Málaga y Ramondín Cápsulas v Commission –hereinafter Ramondín-[2002] ECR II-1385,<br />

para. 10 et sub and Commission Decision in Spain – Newly established firms in Alava (OJ L 314/1,<br />

18.11.2002)].<br />

11 <strong>The</strong> Dutch regime for international finance activities, also included within the Commission’s investigation,<br />

provides for the possibility of creating a tax-free reserve to cover the risks connected to the financial<br />

activities up to a certain percentage of the total benefits [see C-51/2001 Netherlands – International<br />

Financing Activities (OJ L 180/52, 18/07/03) and MEUSSEN “National Report on Netherlands” for the<br />

EATLP Conference on Tax Competition in Europe (2003.01.25) http://www.eatlp.org, Lausanne 2002].<br />

12 Commission Decision 96/369/EC of 13 March 1996 concerning fiscal aid given to <strong>German</strong> airlines in<br />

the form of a depreciation facility (OJ L 146, 20.06.1996).Though the final advantage was deemed to be a<br />

deferral of the tax payment, the immediate effect of the measure was a reduction in the tax base. It is<br />

interesting to note that the Commission in this decision considered that the beneficiaries had reduced<br />

their taxable income with respect to the amount that would normally be due absent the special provision..


90 G ERMAN L AW J OURNAL [Vol. 05 No. 01<br />

ing the taxable base, exemption from paying taxes, or certain taxes, 14 and reduced<br />

tax rates. 15<br />

At the same time, it has evidenced that the application of the concept of State aids<br />

to fiscal measures demands a different analysis than the one used under positive<br />

benefits. 16<br />

For example, it had been stated that “a loss of tax revenues is equivalent to consumption<br />

of State resources in the form of fiscal expenditure”. However, some States, to defend<br />

their tax regimes, alleged that these had contributed to the raise of more revenue, 17<br />

since absent the special tax regime, the investment would not have taken place, the<br />

13 C-46/2001 France – centrales de tresoreries adopted 12/12/02 C/2002/4827/3.<br />

14 Foreign commercial and industrial firms were exempted from corporation tax in Greece [E-4/2000<br />

Greece – taxation of foreign commercial and industrial firms (Act no 89/97) (OJ C 108 on 4/5/2002).]<br />

Gibraltar exempt companies are not subject to corporate tax either [E-7/2000 Ex C-53/2001 United<br />

Kingdom – Gibraltar Exempt Companies]. In some cases, the beneficiaries were exempted from some<br />

indirect taxes. For example, Belgian coordination centres, apart from applying a different regime of<br />

calculation of the tax base are exempted from the “droit d’apport”, the “précompe inmobilier” and the<br />

“précompte mobilier” [C-15/2002 Belgium – Coordination Centres. (OJ L 282/25, 30/10/2003)]. C-<br />

15/2002 Belgium – Coordination Centers). Gibraltar Exempt Companies and Qualifying Companies are<br />

exempted from stamp duties [C-52/2001 United Kingdom – Gibraltar Qualifying companies and decision<br />

quoted] and companies established in Madeira do not pay local taxes, property tax and contribution<br />

fees [N-222/A/2002 – Portugal Zona Franca of Madeira for the period 2003-2006 approved on<br />

11.12.2002].<br />

15 E-1/98 Ireland – International Financial Centre and Shannon customs-free airport zone. Proposal for<br />

appropriate measures (OJ C 395/14, 18.12.98). C-55/2001 Finland – tax regime of captive insurance in<br />

Aland Islands (OJ L 329 of 5/12/02). C-52/2001 United Kingdom – Gibraltar Qualifying companies.<br />

16 For the assessment of the advantage in cases involving positive benefits, the Commission practice and<br />

the Court case have developed a criterion: using the market as a benchmark. If it is understood that the<br />

recipient would have obtained the same conditions in the market, the measure is not considered a State<br />

aid (C-56/93 Belgium v Commission [1996] ECR I-723). On the contrary, if the undertaking has received a<br />

better treatment from the State than it would have achieved in the market, the measure is deemed to be<br />

an aid (C-142/87 Belgium v Commission-Tubemeuse [1990] and Spain v Commission [1994] and Air France<br />

[1996]). This “private investor principle” becomes more difficult to evaluate in cases where the State<br />

“hides” behind a semi-public institution (XXIX Commission Report on Competition Policy). On the<br />

impossibility of using the market as benchmark in tax cases, see SCHÖN (1999), p.923.<br />

17See Belgium allegations in C-30/2002 Belgium – Tax ruling System for US FSC (adopted 24/06/03, not<br />

yet published) and C-15/2002 Belgium – Coordination Centres (quoted above at footnote 14). In similar<br />

terms, Netherlands argued that its regime intended the repatriation of benefits to the country (C-<br />

51/2001 Netherlands – International Financing Activities) and Ireland sustained that its scheme for<br />

foreign income was to bring back dividends to Ireland so as to help Irish unemployment considering<br />

that had the dividends not been repatriated, no tax liability would have arisen (C-54/2001 Ireland –<br />

foreign income [L 204/51, 13.08.2003]).


2004] <strong>The</strong> “due respect” to the General Tax System<br />

91<br />

State is thereby not reducing but increasing its collection of revenue. 18 <strong>The</strong> Commission<br />

has expressly rejected that argument, alleging that under a State aid analysis<br />

reference is done “to the fiscal revenues that would have accrued if taxed under common<br />

[Belgian] law”. 19<br />

<strong>The</strong>refore, the yardstick to measure the advantage awarded by tax State aids is the<br />

general tax system established by the Member State in question. This determines<br />

that in the field of taxation, the evaluation of the provision of an advantage appears<br />

inextricably tied to the test to assess the fulfilment of the selectivity requirement. 20<br />

Consequently, the “general-specific” test constitutes the key to solve most of the<br />

cases on tax State aids.<br />

This does not mean that the two requirements, advantage and selective character,<br />

cannot be differentiated in tax cases. On the contrary, tax rules may give a less favourable<br />

treatment to specific groups of taxpayers. And more important, some<br />

favourable tax provisions may be applicable to all taxpayers (the classical example<br />

in this case is the 12.5% Irish corporate tax rate). In none of the cases, a State aid can<br />

be appreciated.<br />

<strong>The</strong> Commission’s Notice tries to refine the general-specific test. It asserts that general<br />

tax measures are those “effectively open to all firms on an equal access basis.” This<br />

means that “tax measures of a purely technical nature (for example, setting the rate of<br />

taxation, depreciation rules, rules on loss carry-overs, provisions to prevent double taxation<br />

or tax avoidance)” do not constitute State aid. 21 It is recognised that the interdiction<br />

18Martìn Jimenéz, El concepto de ayudas de Estado y las normas tributarias: problemas de delimitación del ámbito<br />

de aplicación del art. 87.1 TCE, Noticias de la Unión Europea n 196/2001. <strong>The</strong> problem with this argument<br />

to validate tax incentives to attract new investment is that it implies a recognition that the operations are<br />

purely tax-driven, a result which is in principle contrary to the spirit of fair competition and common<br />

market. See CFI on Ramondin (quoted above at footnote 10) at para.67, and Decision on aid granted by<br />

the city of Hamburg (Commission decision 91/389/EEC of 18 July 1990 on aid granted by the city of<br />

Hamburg (O.J. L 2.8.91), where the Commission interpreted that “the institution of a system of ensuring that<br />

competition is not distorted means that undertakings should determine their location on the basis of autonomous<br />

decisions, i.e., not influenced or swayed by aid”(para. IV.2).<br />

19 Paragraph 55 on C-30/2002 Belgium – Tax ruling System for US FSC adopted on 24/06/03, not yet<br />

published C-30/2002.<br />

20 <strong>The</strong> close link among the two conditions, provision of a benefit and existence of selectivity, has led<br />

some authors to analyze these two requirements together (See Martìn Jimenéz, Shön and Pinto, EU and<br />

OECD to Fight harmful Tax Competition: Has the Right Path Been undertaken?, Intertax 2/1998, 386-411). In<br />

this study I have chosen to analyze them separately to follow the criterion of the ECJ (See Case 143/99<br />

Adria-Wien Pipeline).<br />

21 Commission’s Notice, para. 13 and 14.


92 G ERMAN L AW J OURNAL [Vol. 05 No. 01<br />

of selective measures does no intend to “restrict the power of the Member States to<br />

decide on the economic policy.” 22<br />

<strong>The</strong> Court has admitted that special measures justified under the nature and general<br />

scheme of a tax would not constitute State aid, even if they confer a differentiated<br />

treatment. 23 This exception or justification has been given content through the principles<br />

of “ability to pay” and “equality”. 24 <strong>The</strong> Commission understands that this<br />

exception excludes from the concept of State aids the measures “necessary to the<br />

functioning and effectiveness of the tax system”. 25 <strong>The</strong> application of this criterion allows<br />

the singling out of certain groups of taxpayers and enacts for them special tax<br />

provisions that respond to their specific problems at the time of implementing their<br />

tax obligations without rendering them State aids. <strong>The</strong> principle of proportionality<br />

is proposed to avoid abuses in the employ of these special rules. 26<br />

<strong>The</strong> general system has been especially difficult to recognise in cases dealing with<br />

transfer pricing schemes 27 and measures to avoid double taxation. 28 Transfer pricing<br />

methods intend to assess the tax in transactions between associated enterprises.<br />

22 Id.<br />

23 <strong>The</strong> exception based on the nature and general scheme of the tax system was first recognized by the<br />

ECJ in C-173/73, Italy v. Commission.<br />

24 Shön refers to the “ability to pay” principle as a general principle recognized in all European tax systems.<br />

He assures that “One should admit that only tax rules which try to describe the parameters of the tax basis<br />

according to the ‘ability to pay’ principle belong to its ‘nature and scheme’”( Shön, Op. Cit, p.927). Prof. Martín<br />

Jiménez considers that the principle of equality and non-discrimination in tax matters constitutes a<br />

better expression of this theory (Martìn Jimenéz, Op. Cit, p.17). In a recent decision the Commission has<br />

referred to the principles of equality and progressiveness as expressed in Article 31 of the Spanish Constitution<br />

when assessing the compatibility of some Basque Country incentives [Commission Decision on<br />

11 July 2001, 2002/806/EC(OJ L 279/35, 17.10.2002)].<br />

25 Commission’s Notice, para. 23 et seq.<br />

26 Bacon, State Aids and general measures, Yearbook of European <strong>Law</strong> 1997, 306-309. This author introduces<br />

the concept of proportionality within the concept of aid itself and not only as a means of measuring<br />

the exceptions of Article 87.2 and 87.3 TEC.<br />

27 E-3/2000 Sweden – tax regime of foreign insurance companies appropriate measures on Commission<br />

Recommendation SG (2001) D/289718, 12.07.2001; C-45/2001 France – headquarters and logistic centres.<br />

Press release on 16/05/2003; C-47/2001 <strong>German</strong>y – foreign companies coordination centres (OJ L<br />

177/17 16/07/2003); C-48/2001 Spain - Vizcaya coordination centres (OJ L 31/26 6/02/2003); C-49/2001<br />

Luxembourg - Coordination centres (OJ L 170/20, 9/7/2003); C-50/2001 Luxembourg - Finance Companies<br />

adopted on 19/10/2002; C-51/2001 Netherlands – International Financing Activities (OJ L 180/82,<br />

18/07/03); C-15/2002 Belgium – Coordination Centres.(OJ L 282/25 30/10/2003) and C-30/2002 Belgium<br />

– Tax ruling System for US FSC adopted 24/06/03, not yet published<br />

28 C-54/2001 Ireland – foreign income (OJ L 204/51, 13.08.2003).


2004] <strong>The</strong> “due respect” to the General Tax System<br />

93<br />

<strong>The</strong>y fulfil a double function: to estimate the fair market value (arm’s length price)<br />

of the transaction in order to determine the tax base of the taxpayer and to allocate<br />

the income generated by cross-border operations between the jurisdictions involve.<br />

29 Measures to avoid double taxation are designed to alleviate the negative<br />

effect that the taxation by two or more jurisdictions might have in cross-border<br />

transactions.<br />

To appraise the advantage in cases involving transfer pricing methods, the Commission<br />

has taken as reference the OECD Guidelines on transfer pricing for multinational<br />

enterprises and tax administrations. 30 It has expressly stated that “in the<br />

area of transfer pricing the internationally agreed standard is the arm’s length principle as<br />

set out in Article 9 OECD Model.” 31 However, the EC Commission cannot become the<br />

“guardian” of the OECD Recommendations. <strong>The</strong> Guidelines represent agreed principles<br />

as to the manner in which arm’s length transfer prices should be established<br />

but they are not binding for the Member States. In order to use the OECD guidelines<br />

as a yardstick, these should have been adopted by the State in question, either<br />

through an express provision in their national legislation or by alleging them in<br />

their defence of the contested measure.<br />

To arrive at a proper arm’s length price, the OECD Guidelines recommend comparing<br />

the transaction between associated companies with similar transactions between<br />

non-related companies. For cases where this is not possible, the Guidelines<br />

foresee two alternative methods: the so-called cost-plus and resale-minus methods.<br />

<strong>The</strong> Commission considers that the “alternative methods of profit determination should<br />

normally aim at taxing at a level comparable to the balance sheet method” 32 and studies<br />

each of the features of the special methods of transfer-price determination at the<br />

light of the OECD Report, to check whether the concrete application adopted by the<br />

Member State in question leads to lower taxation than under the traditional<br />

method. This task becomes very complex and the comparison with the general tax<br />

system of the Member State in question is somehow lost in the analysis.<br />

29 See CALDERON CARRERO, José Manuel (2003) “Análisis de la Normativa Española sobre Precios de<br />

Transferencia desde una PerspectivaInternacional,, Comunitaria y Constitucional” (publication forthcoming),<br />

at p.37.<br />

30 OECD Transfer Pricing Guidelines for Multinational Enterprises and Tax Administrations, OECD,<br />

1995.<br />

31 C-47/01 <strong>German</strong>y – foreign companies coordination centres (OJ L 177/17, 16.07.2003).<br />

32 C-15/2002 First Belgium Coordination Centre, C-49/2001 Luxembourg Coordination Centres and C-<br />

50/2001 Luxembourg Finance companies, C-48/2001 Vizcaya Coordination Centres. This affirmation is<br />

also important in relation to other objective methods of profit determination such as the used for fisheries<br />

(?).


94 G ERMAN L AW J OURNAL [Vol. 05 No. 01<br />

<strong>The</strong> selective character of transfer pricing methods is also difficult to assess. Transfer<br />

pricing rules are selective per se since they only apply where the companies are<br />

related companies, that is, one belongs to the other at least to a certain extent.<br />

Where two companies are independent, the price charged for the services rendered<br />

by one to the other is presumed to be the price payable under perfect competition<br />

conditions. Still, the regimes examined by the Commission were found selective as<br />

far as they applied only to international groups fulfilling certain strict conditions, 33<br />

which were allowed to perform only determined activities.<br />

<strong>The</strong> case dealing with the Irish exemption scheme as a measure to avoid double taxation<br />

has revealed that a given tax scheme might provide an advantage, not with<br />

respect to the general system, but with reference to other States’ legal systems. 34<br />

From a practical point of view, it is accurate to conclude that an exemption system<br />

as designed by Irish authorities confers an advantage only when the effective taxation<br />

in the source country is lower than the taxation in the residence country (in this<br />

case, Ireland). On the contrary, where the effective taxation in the source country is<br />

higher, the system does not provide an advantage, at the most, it is neutral. In fact,<br />

once the tax rate in Ireland falls down to 12.5%, Ireland will be maintaining the<br />

lowest tax rate in Europe and therefore, its exemption scheme will no longer constitute<br />

an advantage. 35<br />

However, from the State aid point of view, it does not constitute an appropriate<br />

analysis. As has been emphasised, the appraisal of the advantage is to be done with<br />

respect to the general system of the State in question. 36 <strong>The</strong>refore, the existence of<br />

advantage under the Irish foreign income scheme should be based on different<br />

33 Imposition of certain objective thresholds relative to the capital of the parent company, to the existence<br />

of a minimum amount of investment in the country or the creation of certain number of jobs. See the<br />

conditions to apply the Belgian scheme for coordination centres, the Luxembourg schemes for coordination<br />

centres and financial companies, the Dutch scheme for financing activities and the Spanish scheme<br />

for coordination centres.<br />

34 “Where the domestic tax liability is greater than the tax paid in the foreign source jurisdiction, under<br />

an exemption system, no further tax is due. <strong>The</strong>refore, where a specific tax exemption for foreign income is granted<br />

under a system where the general rule provides for a credit, this exemption constitutes a tax advantage and reduces<br />

the beneficiary company’s tax burden” para. 33 of C-54/2001 Ireland – foreign income (OJ L 204/51,<br />

13.08.2003).<br />

35 <strong>The</strong> Commission conclusion for the Irish tax scheme is that “ from the current financial year, corporation<br />

tax is 12.5% and that in principle, such rate is lower than those applied in those jurisdictions where the branched<br />

are established. <strong>The</strong>refore, the Commission accepts that branch no longer confers an advantage on those companies”<br />

para. 39 of C-54/2001 Ireland – foreign income (OJ L 204/51, 13.08.2003).<br />

36 Para.81 on C-51/2001 Netherlands Intenational Financing Activities (OJ L 180/52, 18.07.2003): “Dans le<br />

cadre de l’analyse des aides d’État, l’avantage doit etre évalué uniquement au niveau national »


2004] <strong>The</strong> “due respect” to the General Tax System<br />

95<br />

considerations. For example, that the conditions to obtain the exemption are related<br />

to the investment of the income and hence, it is impossible to claim that the<br />

objective of the measure is to grant relief from double taxation. If the Commission<br />

refers to other States’ regimes to appraise an advantage, commonly accepted measures<br />

to avoid double taxation such as participation-exemption schemes applicable<br />

only to groups of companies, could be considered as State aids.<br />

<strong>The</strong>se cases reveal that to pursue a proper State aid analysis of tax regimes dealing<br />

with international transactions presents more difficulties than the appraisal of the<br />

advantage in purely domestic cases. <strong>The</strong> identification of the benchmark system<br />

and the consequent appraisal of the incompatible degree of selectivity has been<br />

done with reference to either international soft rules or third States’ tax regimes.<br />

This approach should be criticised as far as it goes beyond the purpose of the rules<br />

on State aid and encompasses a certain harmonization.<br />

C. <strong>The</strong> Interpretation of the WTO Concept of Subsidy in the FSC/ETI Case<br />

<strong>The</strong> experience of the GATT/WTO dealing with direct tax subsidies does not comprise<br />

a broad range of measures but it departs from 1979, when a GATT Panel considered<br />

a US tax scheme and three European regimes as subsidies. 37 However, it<br />

was not until 1994 that the Agreement on Subsidies and Countervailing Measures<br />

[ASCM] contained for the first time a definition of subsidy.<br />

A subsidy, as defined in the ASCM, 38 has two elements; there must be a “financial<br />

contribution by a government or any public body within a territory of a Member” 39 and “a<br />

37 <strong>The</strong> so-called “taxation cases” declared the incompatibility with GATT rules of the USA DISC regime<br />

and the territoriality principle of some European countries (GATT Doc. L/4422, L/4423, L/4424 and L/<br />

4425, 2 November 1976. Also published in INTERTAX 1977/1). Under the WTO, the fist time that a<br />

WTO panel assessed the existence of a tax subsidy was in Indonesia-Certain Measures Affecting the<br />

Automobile Industry (WT/DS54/R, WT/DS55/R, WT/DS59/R, WT/DS64/R) where the panel studied<br />

the effect of the Indonesian National Car Programme, a package of measures in favour of certain car<br />

producers that included exemption of tariffs and indirect taxes. However, a specific reference to the<br />

possibility of granting subsidies through taxes was first included under the Tokyo Round in the Illustrative<br />

List of Export Subsidies, due to the problems of interpretation that the so-called “tax legislation<br />

cases” had posed to Panels in 1976. Nevertheless, some authors defend that the inclusion of tax benefits<br />

within the discipline of subsidies had always been present in the negotiators’ intention, since a Working<br />

Party Report adopted in 1960 dealing expressly with the “Provisions of Article XVI:4” already included a<br />

reference to taxes. See Hufbauer and Erb, Subsidies in International Trade, Institute for International Economics,<br />

Washington 1984 and JOHN J. JACKSON, THE WORLD TRADING SYSTEM (Cambridge, Massachusetts<br />

1989).<br />

38 Article 1.1 of the ASCM. See also TREBILOCKI AND HOWSE, THE REGULATION OF INTERNATIONAL<br />

TRADE :POLITICAL ECONOMY AND LEGAL ORDER (1995).


96 G ERMAN L AW J OURNAL [Vol. 05 No. 01<br />

benefit.” 40 In Brazil-Aircraft, 41 the Appellate Body understood “the issues – and the<br />

respective definitions – of “financial contribution” and “benefit” as two separate legal elements<br />

in Article 1.1 of the SCM Agreement, which together determine whether a subsidy<br />

exists.” <strong>The</strong> ASCM explicitly states that a State can contribute to the support of its<br />

enterprises through the foregoing of government revenue. 42<br />

This statement has been interpreted in the Foreign Sales Corporation Cases<br />

(FSC). 43 In the FSC case, the US measure examined by the WTO Dispute Settlement<br />

Body was a tax scheme that allowed certain foreign companies wholly owned by<br />

US Corporations to highly reduced their US-source income arising from certain<br />

transactions; in practice it exempted them from paying corporation tax on export<br />

income. After the condemnation by the WTO, the FSC scheme was substituted by<br />

the so-called Extraterritorial Act [ETI]. This time the regime introduced a specific<br />

measure to avoid double taxation that exempted only export income received by<br />

certain resident corporations from paying taxes in the US.<br />

In the first FSC ruling, the Appellate Body read that “the foregoing of revenue otherwise<br />

due implies that less revenue has been raised by the government that would have been<br />

raised in a different situation.(…) <strong>The</strong>re must, therefore, be some defined normative bench-<br />

39 This disposition implies the recognition of sub-national entities with the power to enact measures that<br />

could come under the category of subsidies. In our case, it implies the existence of sub-national entities<br />

empowered to raise direct taxes, or at least, to grant certain kinds of incentives within the general<br />

scheme created by the central government.<br />

40 <strong>The</strong> notion of benefit was firstly proposed to limit the use of countervailing duties imposed by some<br />

States. Goetz, Granet and Schwartz, <strong>The</strong> Meaning of “Subsidy” and “Injury” in Countervailing Duty <strong>Law</strong><br />

International Review of <strong>Law</strong> and Economics 1986, 17., were the precursors of the use of the notion of<br />

benefit to limit the scope of USA countervailing duty laws. It was held that subsidies do not distort<br />

competition if they do not provide with a special benefit to the recipients, placing them in a better situation<br />

than their foreign competitors. If competition was not distorted, there was no reason to impose<br />

countervailing duties. Also Diamond, Economic Foundations of Countervailing Duty <strong>Law</strong>, Virginia <strong>Journal</strong><br />

of International <strong>Law</strong> 1989, 759,783.<br />

As interpreted nowadays, however, the prerequisite of benefit means that the “financial contribution”<br />

should make the recipient “better off” than it would otherwise have been, absent that contribution. This<br />

understanding implied some kind of comparison with the appropriate marketplace. (Canada- Measures<br />

Affecting the Export of Civilian Aircraft, WT/DS70/AB/R adopted on 2 August 1999, paragraphs 153<br />

and 157 and United States-Imposition of Countervailing Duties on Certain Hot-rolled Lead and Bismuth<br />

Carbon Steel Products Originating in the United Kingdom WT/DS138/AB/R, adopted on 10 May 2000,<br />

paragraph 68).<br />

41 Brazil- Export Financing Programme for Aircraft WT/DS46/AB/R adopted on 2 August 1999, paragraph<br />

157 (emphasis in original).<br />

42 Article 1.1(a)(1)(ii) ASCM.<br />

43 See documents quoted in footnote 2.


2004] <strong>The</strong> “due respect” to the General Tax System<br />

97<br />

mark against which a comparison can be made between the revenue actually raised and the<br />

revenue that would have been raised ‘otherwise’.” 44 <strong>The</strong> basis of such a comparison was<br />

identified as “the tax rules applied by the Member in question” with emphasis on the<br />

fact that WTO obligations do not “compel Members to choose a particular kind of tax<br />

system”.<br />

<strong>The</strong>refore the general tax regime of the system becomes once more the necessary<br />

benchmark of comparison for tax subsidies. This general-specific test was proposed<br />

by the EC in its argumentation against the US measure. This test should distinguish<br />

“neutral or objective” measures that have an independent tax policy purpose from<br />

“special or programmatic” measures that intend to create advantages for certain producer<br />

interests. However, the Panel rejected the test on the ground of textual difficulties,<br />

due to the fact that specificity is an independent requirement under Article<br />

2 of ASCM.<br />

In fact, specificity 45 is interpreted in a particular way under the ASCM. Apart from<br />

Article 2 ASCM- that foresees two different ways of rendering a measure specific:<br />

either explicitly 46 or de facto 47 , there is also a presumption of specificity if subsidies<br />

are contingent upon export performance or promote the use of domestic over imported<br />

goods, that is to say, when they qualify as prohibited subsidies. 48 Surely, the<br />

specificity requirement is an independent condition for certain kinds of subsidies<br />

(direct expenditures programs), but in cases dealing with tax matters, it constitutes<br />

the key factor to be appraised together with the existence of an advantage.<br />

To put it differently, the Panel adopted the so-called “but for” test, which considers<br />

that a subsidy exists whenever the taxpayer would have been taxed more heavily<br />

BUT FOR the rules considered. <strong>The</strong> Appellate Body expressed “abiding reservations”<br />

about the Panel “but for” test for assessing when revenue was otherwise due on the<br />

grounds that “it would be not be difficult to circumvent such a test by designing a tax<br />

regime under which there would be no general rule that applied formally to the revenues in<br />

question”. 49<br />

44 FSC AB Report, para. 90.<br />

45 Apart from a financial contribution and a benefit, Article 1.2 ASCM requires a measure to be specific to<br />

be considered as a subsidy.<br />

46 Article 2.1(a) of the ASCM.<br />

47 Article 2.1(c) of the ASCM.<br />

48 Article 2.3 of the ASCM.<br />

49 FSC AB Report, para.91.


98 G ERMAN L AW J OURNAL [Vol. 05 No. 01<br />

It is difficult to describe a situation where no general rule exists at all. It is certainly<br />

possible to encounter a tax system where the general rule is not embodied in a single<br />

provision, but spread in several ones along the legislation (as on the FSC case).<br />

However, this should not prevent the judge from identifying the applicable rule.<br />

Where only “special” rules exist in a given area, one should then think that those<br />

rules must be fulfilling tax purposes (each of then constitute a different taxable<br />

event as in the luxury taxes or the country has opted for a schedular system of taxation).<br />

In the Extraterritorial Act case, the AB analysis avoided the choice between the<br />

“but for” test or the “general-specific” test. It resorted to a new concept, the comparable<br />

income. At least one commentator has, in my opinion, rightly understood 50 that<br />

“the AB’s “comparability” test is asking the same question that the “but for” test and the<br />

search for general rules, but doing so indirectly”. Actually, the wording of the AB report<br />

somehow evidenced this equivalence when stating “absent the [ETI] measure, the<br />

US would tax the income under the otherwise applicable rules of taxation we have used as<br />

our benchmark” (emphasis added). 51<br />

As said by the commentator, the AB seems intuitively correct, given the general perception<br />

of the ETI statute as a narrow exception to the general principles of US tax law. By the<br />

same token, however, the explanation of the result is neither clear nor satisfying. I would<br />

go further and say that the problem of the FSC and more intensively of the ETI<br />

measure is not that much based on the characterization of the exception but on the<br />

identification of the benchmark.<br />

That is, again, as shown for the EC law, while the benchmark of taxation of purely<br />

domestic transactions is rather clear and well defined, the benchmark for the taxation<br />

of international transactions is rather more imprecise. Still, through different<br />

formulations, the Appellate Body has made an effort to find the right yardstick to<br />

measure the advantage granted by a subsidy: the general system.<br />

D. Conclusion: <strong>The</strong> “due respect” to the General Tax System<br />

It is obvious that States can finance their enterprises through the tax system. It is<br />

clear that to identify these tax subsidies without unduly interfering with the fiscal<br />

sovereignty of those States, the general tax systems must be the benchmark of com-<br />

50 Hudec, Industrial Subsidies: Tax treatment of Foreign Sales Corporations, Draft for conference on transnational<br />

relations held in the European University Institute, Florence, in 13-14 September 2002 (book forthcoming).<br />

51 AB Report paragraph 103.


2004] <strong>The</strong> “due respect” to the General Tax System<br />

99<br />

parison. It is then true, that only special tax measures can be considered as subsidies,<br />

while at the same time, it is recognized that those special tax measures might<br />

sometimes serve valid tax purposes.<br />

<strong>The</strong> domestic rules embodied in the general system of taxation of States that try to<br />

assess the “fair” tax on international transactions seem to be more difficult to identify.<br />

52 <strong>The</strong>se rules answer two main questions: 53<br />

Rules designing a method to avoid double taxation (relief rules) seek to alleviate<br />

the double taxation that residents taxpayers bear when investing abroad (outbound<br />

investment).<br />

Rules defining the fiscal jurisdiction of the State (source rules) determine how to tax<br />

non-resident taxpayers when they invest or do business in the State in question<br />

(inbound investment).<br />

In principle, States remain completely free at the time of drafting their relief rules<br />

and their source rules. However, the requirements of an ever-more interdependent<br />

world have determined that States need to respect certain international obligations<br />

assumed under free trade treaties. <strong>The</strong>se cannot attempt to create a normative international<br />

tax to which all countries should conform but just impose certain constraints<br />

on their Member States at the time of designing the tax regimes, mainly an<br />

obligation of coherence. Once a State has enacted its general tax rules in a given<br />

way, the creation of an exceptional source rule that does not follow the general<br />

classification (as the source rule for export earnings under US law) or the adoption<br />

of a different method for the elimination of double taxation for certain kinds of<br />

entities (special schemes for only certain companies) is perceived as disruptive.<br />

However, not necessarily all “different” rules are banned subsidies under international<br />

trade law. First of all, some of the specific rules might not be conferring any<br />

benefit. Second, not all kinds of “specificities” are forbidden. Under WTO law, for<br />

example, only schemes that promote exports or favour the use of domestic over<br />

imported goods are prohibited, while under EC law, incompatible State aids are<br />

usually subject-specific.<br />

52 “A tax treaty neither generates a tax claim that does not exist under domestic law nor expands the scope or alters<br />

the type of an existing claim. <strong>The</strong> extent to which a State levies taxes within the boundaries drawn by DTCs is<br />

determined exclusively by its own domestic law.(…) In contrast, DTCs may grant benefits.” VOGEL KLAUS<br />

VOGEL ON DOUBLE TAX CONVENTIONS 3 rd Edition 46 (Kluwer <strong>Law</strong> International 1997).<br />

53 Roy ROHATGI “Basic International Taxation”, 2002 (p.3).


100 G ERMAN L AW J OURNAL<br />

[Vol. 05 No. 01<br />

<strong>The</strong> due respect to the general tax system of the States is the only way of reconciling<br />

two areas of international law, trade and taxation, which seem to employ very different<br />

languages while sharing common goals: the promotion of trade and investment.<br />

54 Both systems stand parallel and try not to interfere with each other (taxes<br />

should not be an obstacle to trade while trade disciplines should not impinge on the<br />

tax sovereignty of States). Perhaps a better integration between the two systems<br />

might be desirable, but if the dichotomy is to be sustained, the rules on State<br />

aids/subsidies must be used to tackle only SPECIFIC measures.<br />

54 Green, Antilegalistic Approaches to Resolving Disputes between Governments: A Comparison of the International<br />

Tax and Trade Regimes 23 Yale J.Int’l L. 79 (1998).


LEGAL CULTURE<br />

Review Essay – Freedom of Contract in the 19th Century:<br />

Mythology and the Silence of the Sources – Sibylle<br />

Hofer’s Freiheit ohne Grenzen? Privatrechtstheoretische<br />

Diskussionen im 19. Jahrhundert<br />

Sibylle Hofer, Freiheit ohne Grenzen? privatrechtstheoretische Diskussionen im 19.<br />

Jahrhundert, Mohr (Siebeck): Tübingen 2001, 313 pp., Jus Publicum Vol. 53, ISBN 3-<br />

16-147576-3<br />

By Andreas Abegg and Annemarie Thatcher *<br />

“Qui dit contractuel, dit juste”. 1 This oft-cited quote by Fouillée in 1880 tempts<br />

people today to understand the early economic liberalism of the 19 th Century as a<br />

system of unlimited liberal freedom, which claimed that fairness would automatically<br />

result from a formal law of obligations based especially on formal equality. 2 In<br />

her legal history postdoctoral Habilitation-study Freiheit ohne Grenzen? (Unlimited<br />

Freedom?), Sibylle Hofer is prompted to examine the private law theory discussions<br />

of the 19 th Century by the currently widely held view 3 that in the 19 th Century<br />

a theory of private law premised on unlimited individual freedom dominated.<br />

After studying a broad range of sources she comes to the conclusion that despite a<br />

large absence of discourse on contractual freedom this perception of “unlimited<br />

freedom” cannot be confirmed, instead this is more of a myth. In the 19 th Century,<br />

the concept of private law under a paradigm of unlimited contractual freedom was<br />

* Annemarie Thatcher, LL.M. (University of Frankfurt), LL.B. (University of Kent at Canterbury), e-mail:<br />

annemarie_thatcher@yahoo.co.uk. Andreas Abegg, LL.M. (University of Frankfurt), LL.B. (University of<br />

Freiburg/Switzerland). Mr. Abegg has written his doctoral thesis on “Die zwingenden Inhaltsnormen<br />

des Schuldvertragsrechts” (compulsory contract law) at the University of Freiburg/Switzerland (to be<br />

published in January 2004). E-mail: aabegg@dplanet.ch.<br />

1 Fouillée, La science sociale contemporaine (1880), p. 410.<br />

2 Cf. the particularly concise discussion in English legal development in Atiyah, <strong>The</strong> Rise and Fall of<br />

Freedom of Contract (1979), p. 765 ff.<br />

3 Hofer here explicitly criticises for example Kübler, Wieacker, E. Schmidt and Spellenberg, see Hofer,<br />

Freiheit ohne Grenzen?: privatrechtstheoretische Diskussionen im 19. Jahrhundert (2001), p. 1.


102 <strong>German</strong> <strong>Law</strong> <strong>Journal</strong><br />

[Vol. 05 No. 01<br />

hardly ever supported. Rather, the myth of unlimited contractual freedom was<br />

constructed to be better able to attack the liberal conception in the course of the<br />

<strong>German</strong> Civil Code codification. 4 To confirm this basic hypothesis, in the first part<br />

of her dissertation Hofer examines the 19 th Century debate on the principles of private<br />

law, while in the second part she traces private autonomy in the individual<br />

building-blocks of property and obligations law such as will, trust or reliance and<br />

autonomy. 5 In total she wants to uncover the discourse on the principle of “freedom”<br />

and the limits that already existed in early economic liberalism. 6 This would<br />

prove that “the private law conception at that time – apart from an insignificantly<br />

small number of exceptions – was in no way dominated by the idea of generally<br />

unlimited freedom.” 7<br />

During her examinations of the 19 th Century discourse on principles, Hofer first<br />

comes to the conclusion that the conception of a general freedom was hardly ever<br />

the topic of a legal discourse in the 1830s and 1840s. <strong>The</strong> old <strong>German</strong> law was still<br />

firmly caught up in structures based on class status, rendering it hardly possible to<br />

characterize it as free. Even when, in rare cases like Beseler, 8 a notion of individual<br />

freedom could be discerned, the emphasis was placed on the limits to this freedom.<br />

9<br />

This finding can be confirmed by Bürge. He examined in detail the developments in<br />

private law in 19 th Century France with a view to the historical economic context.<br />

<strong>The</strong> paradigm of private autonomy and the individualistic conception of the economic<br />

constitution could only assert themselves relatively late in the Second Empire<br />

(1848-1870) and then only gradually; private autonomy was diametrically opposed<br />

to the previous economic constitution. <strong>The</strong> new paradigm was received from<br />

<strong>German</strong> individualism and the historical legal school first and foremost in economically<br />

interested circles, which saw their economic ideas supported by these<br />

legal theories. Economic goals as well as philosophical and legal-theoretical support<br />

4 Hofer, Freiheit ohne Grenzen?: privatrechtstheoretische Diskussionen im 19. Jahrhundert (2001), p. 2 ff.<br />

and p. 275 ff.<br />

5 Id. at p. 155 f.<br />

6 Id. at p. 12 f.<br />

7 Id. at p. 275.<br />

8 Georg Beseler, 1809-1888, a.o. one of the fathers of the Paulskirchen-Verfassung (St. Paul’s Church<br />

Constitution) of 1848: Hofer, Freiheit ohne Grenzen?: privatrechtstheoretische Diskussionen im 19.<br />

Jahrhundert (2001), p. 32 n.149.<br />

9 Id. p. 15 ff., especially p. 47 f.


2004] Review Essay<br />

103<br />

were indistinguishable in this radically changing society. 10 Bürge proves, in relation<br />

to France, that not until the 1830s and 1840s were changes to the Code Civil demanded<br />

to realize a liberal economic model where it had previously been completely<br />

enveloped in the étatistic concept of economic constitution. 11<br />

In the 1850s jurists like Lenz, 12 Jhering, 13 C.A. Schmidt, 14 and Röder, 15 discussed the<br />

principles of Roman law and those of <strong>German</strong> law, and according to Hofer, in doing<br />

so they implicitly followed on from the work of Hegel, in so far as the Roman<br />

principles were confronted with the Christian principles. However, because these<br />

legal commentators considered themselves to be experiencing a phase of radical<br />

political change, Hegel’s negative notations on the Roman principles accordingly<br />

received little consideration. 16 In the models which Hofer discerns in the legal discourse<br />

of the 1850s she sees freedom – even if not expressly dealt with – as implicitly<br />

recognized as a principle by these legal commentators. Different views among<br />

the authors examined existed only in so far as whether, and above all on what<br />

grounds limits should be placed on this basic freedom. 17 For example, C.A. Schmidt<br />

provided for the limitation of freedom by moral precepts, which were based on<br />

10 A similar development can for example be shown for England: <strong>The</strong> eighteenth century could also be<br />

entitled “<strong>The</strong> Triumph of the Whiggery”. This century saw a debate of principles between the Whiggery<br />

on the one side, represented by such thinkers as Locke, who advocated the preservation of property as<br />

the reason for the existence of government and the consent of a majority, rather than “the people” as<br />

such. On the other side, enlightenment was sought by Voltaire and Montesquieu, who advocated constitutionalism,<br />

liberty and prosperity and spoke out against taxation exemptions by virtue of wealth: Arblaster,<br />

<strong>The</strong> rise and decline of western liberalism (1986), p. 160.<br />

11 Bürge, Das französische Privatrecht im 19. Jahrhundert zwischen Tradition und Pandektenwissenschaft,<br />

Liberalismus und Etatismus (1991), p. 89 ff., p. 131 und p. 494 f. with further references.<br />

12 Gustav Lenz, 1818-1888, a.o. scholar of Gans and later an “enthusiastic admirer of Bismarck”, see<br />

Hofer, Freiheit ohne Grenzen?: privatrechtstheoretische Diskussionen im 19. Jahrhundert (2001), p. 58<br />

n.78.<br />

13 Rudolf von Jhering, 1818-1892. After 1872 in Göttingen, where in the same year he held his presentation<br />

to the Wiener Juristischen Gesellschaft (Viennese Jurist’s Society) ‘Der Kampf ums Recht”. In detail<br />

on Jhering: Wieacker, Rudolf von Jhering: eine Erinnerung zu seinem 50. Todestage (1942).<br />

14 Carl Adolf Schmidt, author of Der prinzipielle Unterschied zwischen römischem und germanischem<br />

Recht (1964/1853).<br />

15 K.A. Röder, 1806-1879, focus in the area of criminal law theory, had to leave Giessen because of his<br />

“Grundzüge der Politik des Rechts” (1837), see Hofer, Freiheit ohne Grenzen?: privatrechtstheoretische<br />

Diskussionen im 19. Jahrhundert (2001), p. 66 f. n.153.<br />

16 Id. at p. 49 ff.<br />

17 Id. at p. 72 f.


104 <strong>German</strong> <strong>Law</strong> <strong>Journal</strong><br />

[Vol. 05 No. 01<br />

<strong>German</strong>ic principles like the Fraternitätsverhältnis (fraternal relationship); so for<br />

this reason the employer was obliged to take care of the “moral and physical wellbeing<br />

of the employee.” 18 In contrast, in Jhering the limits to the principle of freedom<br />

can be found in the principle itself, in the freedom content of legal institutions.<br />

19 How far Jhering is allowing himself to be led by Kant’s moral freedom here<br />

and where he differs from it, remain unclear in Hofer. 20<br />

For the 1860s and 1870s too, although large “Pandekten” (pandect text books) 21<br />

appeared, Hofer has to admit that no debate on the principles of private autonomy<br />

took place among jurists. However, in this time period Hofer finds this debate on<br />

principles between economists, who also comment on contractual freedom.<br />

Strengthening socialism is fixed as the central point of reference in the debate,<br />

which according to Wagner 22 was causing the question of freedom and its rules to<br />

enter a new phase. 23 Accordingly Hofer categorizes the economists who commented<br />

on the structuring of the economic and legal order of the time as the “free<br />

trade school” on the one side and “Kathedersozialismus” (lectern socialism) on the<br />

other. <strong>The</strong> economic theories had positioned themselves in their distance to the idea<br />

of freedom in accordance with these poles. Based on this point of reference, for the<br />

first time in this debate on economic freedom the discursive use of the term “contractual<br />

freedom” can be found. 24 <strong>The</strong> important idea that individual freedom had<br />

to be determined according to the common interests at the time, held by national<br />

economists like Schmoller, 25 had been adopted by jurists like Jhering and Gierke, 26<br />

18 Id. at p. 50 ff.<br />

19 Id. at p. 61 ff. and p. 72 f.<br />

20 Compare Kant, Kritik der praktischen Vernunft (1993/1788), p. 60 ff., especially p. 60 f. and p. 64: <strong>The</strong><br />

arbitrariness of one person is thereby limited solely by the arbitrariness of the other person and this as<br />

general law ‘thought of as objectively necessary because it is supposed to apply to everyone who has<br />

reason and will”.<br />

21 With the pandects the separation of civic society and the state was meant to be encouraged by the<br />

reception of Roman law, which was transferred into national law in a systematised way and was thereby<br />

at the same time meant to realise the values of the Enlightenment and overcome the old order, see Hattenhauer,<br />

Einführung zu: Thibaut und Savigny: ihre programmatischen Schriften (1973), p. 33 ff.<br />

22 Adolph Wagner, 1835-1917, initially professor for political economics and finance in Vienna, after 1870<br />

Professor for political science in Berlin, see Hofer, Freiheit ohne Grenzen?: privatrechtstheoretische<br />

Diskussionen im 19. Jahrhundert (2001), p. 90 n.135.<br />

23 Id. at p. 74 ff., especially p. 98 f.<br />

24 Id. at p. 98.<br />

25 Gustav Schmoller, 1838-1917, professor of political economy and science, see Id. at p. 87 n.112.


2004] Review Essay<br />

105<br />

although according to Hofer, central points of these models remain unclear. 27 Hofer<br />

finds the reason for this is to be that jurists like Gierke and Jhering, though they<br />

adopt common interests in their conception of private law, nonetheless refuse to<br />

give up the basic idea of individual freedom, so that the priority of both principles<br />

will have to be determined in a case-by-case weighing-up process. 28<br />

Finally, prompted by the draft of the <strong>German</strong> Civil Code 1896, Hofer finds a few<br />

authors taking part in a principles debate worthy of the name. Authors like Gierke,<br />

Menger and Baron (according to Hofer) followed on the economic principle debate<br />

of the 1860s and 1870s. 29 While Menger in his critique of the <strong>German</strong> Civil Code<br />

conceded that there existed a principle of freedom, which was limited by common<br />

interests, specifically the interests of the propertyless classes, Gierke assumed an<br />

inherently limited freedom, meaning that the limits to freedom required no special<br />

justification. <strong>The</strong> common interest set the scope of freedom in the first place. 30<br />

Because in the first part of her work Hofer comes to the conclusion that an explicit<br />

principle debate on private autonomy and its limits was absent until the time of<br />

polarization prompted by the draft <strong>German</strong> Civil Code, in the second part of her<br />

dissertation she traces private autonomy in the individual building blocks of the<br />

law of obligations and property law. 31 She examines individual principles of the<br />

law of obligations and property law like intention, trust or reliance, and autonomy<br />

and comes to the same conclusion that she reached in the first part dealing with the<br />

principles discourse: although the legal commentators assume a, usually in principle<br />

and also limited, freedom, the underlying positions are not expressly stated. 32<br />

Hofer seeks at first to illustrate this hypothesis using the 19 th Century concept of<br />

“unintended declaration.” A pure conception of individual autonomy would have<br />

26 Otto von Gierke, 1841–1921, eminent <strong>German</strong> jurist and legal historian in Breslau, Heidelberg und<br />

Berlin. On Gierke see also Haack, Otto von Gierkes Kritik am ersten Entwurf des Bürgerlichen Gesetzbuches<br />

(Diss.) (1996) and Pfennig, Die Kritik Otto von Gierkes am ersten Entwurf eines bürgerlichen<br />

Gesetzbuches (1997).<br />

27 Hofer, Freiheit ohne Grenzen?: privatrechtstheoretische Diskussionen im 19. Jahrhundert (2001), p. 107<br />

ff., especially p. 130 f.<br />

28 Id. at p. 130 f.<br />

29 Id. at p. 132 ff.<br />

30 Id. at p. 132 ff., especially p. 153 f.<br />

31 Id. at p. 155 f.<br />

32 Id. at p. 155 ff.


106 <strong>German</strong> <strong>Law</strong> <strong>Journal</strong><br />

[Vol. 05 No. 01<br />

to deny validity to every declaration of intention that was made without the appropriate<br />

intention. 33 However, the legal discourse around 1879-90 was dominated by<br />

conceptions, which although they were based on a principle of private autonomy,<br />

nevertheless assigned validity to an unintended declaration in case of fault, 34 or<br />

where it was in the interests of intercourse. 35<br />

In a similar way Hofer finds the (implicit) rejection of unlimited private autonomy<br />

in the discussion on the definition of subjective law and obligation. Again, jurists<br />

like Savigny and Jhering emphasize that the force of will is limited by the interests<br />

of intercourse, although Hofer does not examine in depth which legal and societal<br />

context these interests of intercourse are connected to exactly. 36<br />

Just as in Hofer’s exposition of the economic discussion of the 1860s, the chapter on<br />

the form of the limited property rights also touches on the societal context. 37 Hence<br />

Hofer fixes the question of whether freedom exists in the establishment of limited<br />

property rights in the context of emigration to the cities and the landowners’ credit<br />

crisis, in other words the context of the contemporary political and economic interests<br />

and events. <strong>The</strong> rejection of freedom in establishing property rights in the 1850s<br />

was mostly closely linked to legal-political demands for personal freedom (above<br />

all the liberation of the individual) and land freedom (above all the liberation of<br />

land) from enduring burdens. 38 For the 1870s, however, Hofer observes a change in<br />

opinion. In the context of increasing emigration to the cities, various politically<br />

33 Ernst Zitelmann, 1852-1923, see Id. p. 169 n.97.<br />

34 Bernhard Windscheid, 1817-1892, a.o. Member of the Commission for Preparation of the <strong>German</strong> Civil<br />

Code and an instrumental participant in these preparations. His major work is the Lehrbuch des<br />

Pandektenrechts (3 vol., 1862-1870), which had a great influence on the preparation of the <strong>German</strong> Civil<br />

Code. See in detail Falk, Ein Gelehrter wie Windscheid: Erkundungen auf den Feldern der sogenannten<br />

Begriffsjurisprudenz (1989). See also, Jhering, on autonomy and responsibility, Hofer, Freiheit ohne<br />

Grenzen?: privatrechtstheoretische Diskussionen im 19. Jahrhundert (2001), p. 163 ff. and p. 184.<br />

35 Ferdinand Regelsberger, 1831-1911,the pandects can be characterised as his major work: Pandekten<br />

(1997/1893); Savigny, 1779-1861, founder of the “historischen Rechtsschule” and Prussian Minster;<br />

Rudolf Leonhard, 1851-1921, concerned himself mainly with the newly emerged BGB, and with reference<br />

to bona fide, Gustav Hartmann, 1835-1894, dealt with among other things the purpose idea in<br />

obligations law, see Hofer, Freiheit ohne Grenzen?: privatrechtstheoretische Diskussionen im 19. Jahrhundert<br />

(2001), p. 180 n.177, p. 181 n.193, p. 184 f., and p. 204.<br />

36 Hofer, Freiheit ohne Grenzen?: privatrechtstheoretische Diskussionen im 19. Jahrhundert (2001), p. 205<br />

ff.<br />

37 Id. at p. 74 ff. and p. 250 ff.<br />

38 Id. at p. 260 and p. 274.


2004] Review Essay<br />

107<br />

interested jurists argued for a broadened contractual freedom in the sense that a<br />

wide-ranging contractual limitation on the disposal of land should be possible. 39<br />

With this Hofer ascertains the non-existence of a legal, basic principles discourse on<br />

(contractual) freedom for the individual principles of property law and obligations<br />

law, just as observed before in the discourse on principles. <strong>The</strong> silence of the<br />

sources applies with few exceptions as far as Menger’s and Gierke’s basic remarks/attacks<br />

in the setting of the draft <strong>German</strong> Civil Code. 40 Only under the precondition<br />

of this absent explicit discourse, however, which is Hofer’s central recognition,<br />

could an opposing position be created in the schematic categorization of<br />

freedom which, particularly in the course of drafting the <strong>German</strong> Civil Code, could<br />

be fought against with serious consequences. <strong>The</strong> missing freedom discourse made<br />

attacks by Gierke and Menger on private autonomy within the <strong>German</strong> Civil Code<br />

debate possible in the first place. Hence Gierke compared the free Romanistic<br />

model to his social <strong>German</strong>ic model, and in the same manner Menger built his criticism<br />

of the exploitation of the working classes on this radicalized picture. 41<br />

It is Hofer’s particular achievement to categorize various small and large principles<br />

of private law in the respective conceptions of the 19 th Century jurists with reference<br />

to the emerging private autonomy. Hofer’s postdoctoral lecture qualification<br />

by means of her typification of private law conceptions forms a contribution to<br />

finding a way out of the often all-too schematic comparison of freedom and compulsion<br />

in private law. Her work takes its place in an important finding by a number<br />

of authors, who describe the mechanical opposition of freedom and social as a<br />

myth and obsolete, whereby as far as “social” private law is concerned the question<br />

of either/or shifts to a question of quality. 42 This is demonstrated with particular<br />

clarity where the societal context of the time examined is illuminated, as in the examinations<br />

of the form of property rights. In around 1850, for the purpose of free<br />

enterprise mobilization of land and labor, freedom was withdrawn so that land and<br />

labor could not be permanently withdrawn from the free market. Under the pressure<br />

of the societal crisis of emigration to the cities this mobilization was slowed<br />

39 Id. at p. 259 ff.<br />

40 Id. at p. 275.<br />

41 Id. at p. 2 and p. 275, additionally p. 50 ff. on C.A. Schmidt; cf. also Gierke, Die soziale Aufgabe des<br />

Privatrechts (1948/1889); Menger, Das Bürgerliche Recht und die besitzlosen Volksklassen (1997/1904).<br />

42 Rückert, Zur Legitimation der Vertragsfreiheit im 19. Jahrhundert, in: Klippel (Eds.), Naturrecht im 19.<br />

Jahrundert p. 135-183 (1997), p. 144; Amstutz, Evolutorisches Wirtschaftsrecht: Vorstudien zum Recht<br />

und seiner Methode in den Diskurskollisionen der Marktgesellschaft (2001), p. 14 ff.; cf., p. 178 ff. and p.<br />

323 ff.


108 <strong>German</strong> <strong>Law</strong> <strong>Journal</strong><br />

[Vol. 05 No. 01<br />

down from the 1870s onwards in that under the name of contractual freedom<br />

stronger contractual commitments of property were again permitted. 43 Here, however,<br />

it is also demonstrated that the discourse on private autonomy with respect to<br />

its absence, cannot be understood without having regard to the social and above all<br />

the economic context. This context, which Hofer expressly closes off in her research<br />

starting point, 44 is worth thinking about further. However, it is necessary to focus<br />

on relating legal principles and legal dogma in the larger context of societal development<br />

45 as well as tracing them back to their philosophical and general historical<br />

idea foundations 46 . <strong>The</strong> following hints should show the examination process<br />

which would be followed to gain a more extensive understanding of the private<br />

law conceptions examined by Hofer and to understand the absence of discourse on<br />

contractual freedom.<br />

<strong>The</strong> central, defining characteristic of the economic system that was installed in the<br />

course of the 19 th Century, was, in a nutshell, the self-steering of the market<br />

through the mechanism of price. It was a significant innovation that the whole<br />

economy, including labor (and in part, land), was left to its own control and that<br />

the economy could thereby free itself from politics to this extent. Also, economics<br />

and the market were no longer “embedded” in society, but rather social relationships<br />

were decisively influenced by the market. 47 <strong>The</strong> primacy of politics, according<br />

to Luhmann, was changed to the economy, 48 already described by Weber as “uni-<br />

43 On emigration to the cities in Switzerland see Bergier, Wirtschaftsgeschichte der Schweiz von den<br />

Anfängen bis zur Gegenwart (1990), p. 258 f.; and Balthasar/Gruner, Soziale Spannungen - wirtschaftlicher<br />

Wandel: Dokumente zur Schweiz zwischen 1880 und 1914 (1989), p. 27 ff. On the importance of the<br />

great economic crisis, initiated by the Viennese stock market crash of 1873, for the private law conception<br />

see, e.g. Polanyi, <strong>The</strong> Great Transformation (1957), p. 267 ff.; Brüggemeier, Entwicklung des Rechts<br />

im organisierten Kapitalismus (2 vol.) (1977-79), vol. I, p. 56 ff.; Hart, Zur konzeptionellen Entwicklung<br />

des Vertragsrechts, Die Aktiengesellschaft (AG) p. 66-80 (1984), p. 71; cf. on all also Atiyah, <strong>The</strong> Rise and<br />

Fall of Freedom of Contract (1979), p. 571 ff. under the title "<strong>The</strong> Decline and Fall of Freedom of Contract:<br />

1870-1970".<br />

44 Hofer, Freiheit ohne Grenzen?: privatrechtstheoretische Diskussionen im 19. Jahrhundert (2001), p. 9<br />

ff.<br />

45 Fundamentally Weber, Wirtschaft und Gesellschaft (1980/1921-25), p. 382 ff. (on good faith in business<br />

dealings) or p. 398 ff. (on subjective rights).<br />

46 So, for example, Rückert, Zur Legitimation der Vertragsfreiheit im 19. Jahrhundert, in: Klippel (Eds.),<br />

Naturrecht im 19. Jahrundert p. 135-183 (1997), p. 135 ff.<br />

47 Polanyi, <strong>The</strong> Great Transformation (1957), p. 77 ff.; similar already Weber, Wirtschaft und Gesellschaft<br />

(1980/1921-25), p. 398.<br />

48 Brüggemeier, Probleme einer <strong>The</strong>orie des Wirtschaftsrechts, in: Assmann/Brüggemeier/Hart/Joerges<br />

(Eds.), Wirtschaftsrecht als Kritik des Privatrechts p. 9-81 (1980), p. 14 and p. 17 ff.; Luhmann, Ausdifferenzierung<br />

des Rechts: Beiträge zur Rechtssoziologie und Rechtstheorie (1999), p. 374 ff.


2004] Review Essay<br />

109<br />

versal free-marketization.” 49 In particular, out of the need to prospectively secure<br />

the means of production, including labor, arose the demand for the economic system<br />

according to the credo of the classical liberal model 50 that the economic system<br />

be left to its own devices; the prices of all goods would have to “find themselves”<br />

and imbalanced situations would repair themselves. 51 From this arose the demand<br />

for the state not to influence market direction, above all not through price-fixing,<br />

and also to protect market direction from other influences, namely especially not to<br />

permit any income which did not come through income generated in market transactions.<br />

52 In this sense the co-operation of the state was constitutive for the emergence<br />

of free enterprise. This was a state organization of private law rules in an<br />

economic and private-law centralized state, admittedly with the (in this sense paradoxical)<br />

aim of the free market as a distribution mechanism independent of the<br />

state. 53 Through the self-steering mechanism inserted by free enterprise the economy<br />

became an independent social field of modern society. Economic dealings<br />

were freed from moral, religious or familial references. 54 As soon as the economy,<br />

through distinguishing itself from the communication means of money especially<br />

and through a functioning labor market, was no longer inherently linked to and<br />

determined by events in society, contractual content could be released from law<br />

49 Weber, Wirtschaft und Gesellschaft (1980/1921-25), p. 198. Corresponding to this in the second half of<br />

the 19th century the subsystem understood today as “economy” was called “society”, which resulted in<br />

the misunderstood elements of the premise of “self-regulation of society” as a basic principle of private<br />

law, see Luhmann, Einführung in die Systemtheorie (2002), p. 35.<br />

50 <strong>The</strong> term “classic liberal” is used for the dominant liberal-economic school of thought during the short<br />

phase of a free market economy which found its end in the consequences of the great economic crisis<br />

from 1873 onwards. See on this in particular Brüggemeier, Probleme einer <strong>The</strong>orie des Wirtschaftsrechts,<br />

in: Assmann/Brüggemeier/Hart/Joerges (Eds.), Wirtschaftsrecht als Kritik des Privatrechts p. 9-81<br />

(1980), p. 9 ff.<br />

51 On all of this: Weber, Wirtschaft und Gesellschaft (1980/1921-25), p. 398 ff.; Polanyi, <strong>The</strong> Great Transformation<br />

(1957), p. 62 ff. and 97 ff.; Atiyah, <strong>The</strong> Rise and Fall of Freedom of Contract (1979), p. 226 ff.;<br />

Brüggemeier, Probleme einer <strong>The</strong>orie des Wirtschaftsrechts, in: Assmann/Brüggemeier/Hart/Joerges<br />

(Eds.), Wirtschaftsrecht als Kritik des Privatrechts p. 9-81 (1980), p. 14 ff.<br />

52 Polanyi, <strong>The</strong> Great Transformation (1957), p. 94 ff.; cf. the liberal demand to eradicate all old privileges,<br />

i.e. all income not resulting from market transactions.<br />

53 Weber, Wirtschaft und Gesellschaft (1980/1921-25), p. 383 ff. and 499 ff.; Polanyi, <strong>The</strong> Great Transformation<br />

(1957), p. 94 ff.; Brüggemeier, Probleme einer <strong>The</strong>orie des Wirtschaftsrechts, in: Assmann/Brüggemeier/Hart/Joerges<br />

(Eds.), Wirtschaftsrecht als Kritik des Privatrechts p. 9-81 (1980), p. 14<br />

f.<br />

54 Amstutz, Evolutorisches Wirtschaftsrecht: Vorstudien zum Recht und seiner Methode in den Diskurskollisionen<br />

der Marktgesellschaft (2001), p. 16 ff.; Rückert, Das BGB und seine Prinzipien, in: Rückert/Schmoeckel/Zimmermann<br />

(Eds.), Historisch-kritischer Kommentar zum BGB (2003), N 14, 23, 29.


110 <strong>German</strong> <strong>Law</strong> <strong>Journal</strong><br />

[Vol. 05 No. 01<br />

into the hands of the economy, since now there was another means of discipline<br />

that could take over the function of controlling content – the market. 55<br />

This overview of major directions in development can be confirmed with a glance<br />

at Switzerland’s economic history data. Through the new Swiss federal state of 1848<br />

the preconditions for a market economy for all of Switzerland were created, in particular<br />

the single domestic market and freedom of movement, i.e. the mobilization<br />

of labor, were politically disposed. <strong>The</strong> first federal constitution of 1848 created the<br />

single customs union and laid down a corresponding freedom of goods and of establishment.<br />

Due to new foreign competition after 1848 the economy was under<br />

heavy pressure to mechanize, and the lack of raw materials meant that Switzerland<br />

was dependent on good international relationships, accordingly it integrated itself<br />

early into free trade. Only in the second federal constitution of 1874, coinciding<br />

with the codification efforts for a Swiss law of obligations (in operation since 1883),<br />

was the uniform trade and commercial freedom fixed. 56 This emergence of the<br />

economy and the erection of the free market was comprehended in law by the<br />

emergence of private law and its extensive closing off from influences other than<br />

economic ones. Through this exclusive structural coupling 57 of law and economics<br />

by contract 58 , an express principle of private autonomy, in particular the freedom of<br />

obligations contracts, became superfluous. 59<br />

55 Luhmann, Das Recht der Gesellschaft (1993), p. 449 ff.; compare also Amstutz, Evolutorisches Wirtschaftsrecht:<br />

Vorstudien zum Recht und seiner Methode in den Diskurskollisionen der Marktgesellschaft<br />

(2001), p. 92 f.<br />

56 Balthasar/Gruner, Soziale Spannungen - wirtschaftlicher Wandel: Dokumente zur Schweiz zwischen<br />

1880 und 1914 (1989), p. 27 f.; Winzeler, Die Wirtschaftsfreiheit in der schweizerischen Verfassungsgeschichte<br />

des 19. und 20. Jahrhunderts, 113 I Zeitschrift für Schweizerisches Recht (ZSR), p. 409-432<br />

(1994), p. 416 ff.; cf. Huf, Die sozialstaatliche Einbettung der Marktökonomie, Nr. 45 Zeitschrift für Soziologie<br />

(ZfS) p. 221-241 (1999), p. 223 f.<br />

57 A structural coupling exists when a system permanently assumes characteristics in its environment<br />

and relies on their stability in such a way that its own structures are connected to them. Structural couplings<br />

simultaneously limit and facilitate the influence of the environment on the system, see Luhmann,<br />

Das Recht der Gesellschaft (1993), p. 443 ff.<br />

58 According to Atiyah, An Introduction to the <strong>Law</strong> of Contract (1995), p. 3 ff., from 1770-1870 the common<br />

law courts enforced the intention of the parties strictly and were there to enforce the contractual<br />

provisions agreed upon by the parties, in the firm belief that enforcing private contracts was in the<br />

public interest.<br />

59 Luhmann, Das Recht der Gesellschaft (1993), p. 458 ff.; Perels, Privatrechtssystem und Verfassungsstruktur<br />

in der Weimarer Republik (Diss.) (1973), p. 10.


2004] Review Essay<br />

111<br />

Savigny’s much-cited statement, to which Hofer also makes reference, can now be<br />

classified in this context: 60<br />

“… in financial circumstances the power of the law is asserted without regard to<br />

the moral or immoral exercise of a right. That is why the rich can let the poor perish<br />

by refusing support or exercising contract law harshly, and the assistance against<br />

this springs not from the soil of private law, but from that of public law; it lies in a<br />

poorhouse, which, however, the rich man can be compelled to contribute to, even if<br />

his contribution is perhaps not directly noticeable. It therefore remains nevertheless<br />

true, that no moral component can be attributed to “Vermögensrecht” (property<br />

law) as an institute of private law, and by this claim neither the absolute rule of<br />

moral laws is denied, nor the nature of private law placed in an ambiguous light<br />

…” 61<br />

In Savigny extensive economic self-regulation is initially, in exceptional cases, corrected<br />

by public law institutions. Within private law limits to self-regulation arise<br />

essentially only if participation in the free market is permanently denied; private<br />

law when adapting its structures in limiting contractual freedom also primarily<br />

almost exclusively takes into consideration the economy, in the form of “limits to<br />

freedom by freedom” or “limits to freedom by the requirements of commerce,”<br />

with reference to the newly-realized free domestic market in particular. 62 Through<br />

the exclusive referral of contract law to the economy, the law, according to<br />

Luhmann, achieves the modern form of structural coupling to the economy. 63<br />

Though only sketched in an overview the following context led to changes in the<br />

private law system. In the wake of the great economic crisis from 1873 onwards the<br />

liberal-economic presumption that the free market would balance out and keep the<br />

promises made, above all growth, full employment and stability, was increasingly<br />

called into question. 64 Following the economic crisis an increasing Vermachtung<br />

(emphasis on power relationships) of the economy was discerned, that called into<br />

60 Hofer, Freiheit ohne Grenzen?: privatrechtstheoretische Diskussionen im 19. Jahrhundert (2001), p. 206<br />

ff.<br />

61 Savigny, System des heutigen Römischen Rechts, vol. 1-4 (1973/1840), vol. I, p. 371.<br />

62 cf. Hofer, Freiheit ohne Grenzen?: privatrechtstheoretische Diskussionen im 19. Jahrhundert (2001), p.<br />

206 ff.<br />

63 Luhmann, Das Recht der Gesellschaft (1993), p. 458 ff.<br />

64 Brüggemeier, Entwicklung des Rechts im organisierten Kapitalismus (2 vol.) (1977-79), vol. I, p. 56 ff.;<br />

Hart, Zur konzeptionellen Entwicklung des Vertragsrechts, Die Aktiengesellschaft (AG) p. 66-80 (1984),<br />

p. 71.


112 <strong>German</strong> <strong>Law</strong> <strong>Journal</strong><br />

[Vol. 05 No. 01<br />

question the liberal-economic premise of self-regulation and self-repair of the free<br />

market and simultaneously attracted attention to the factual inequalities of market<br />

participants (mainly between companies and non-organized persons) as already<br />

raised for example by Lotmar and Gierke. 65 After all, through the constitution of the<br />

free domestic market new population groups were being integrated into the formally<br />

egalitarian free market, whereby the “practical universalization of market<br />

commerce” had received a difficult extension. Through the increasing existential<br />

emergencies and fears of laboring people during the economic crisis as well as the<br />

simultaneous development of a “class consciousness” the legal protection of the<br />

existential and at the same time economic independence of these population groups<br />

became the centre of political attention. 66<br />

Not until the influence of politics under the motif “social” entered alongside and in<br />

opposition to the almost exclusive ties of private law to the economy did (as<br />

Luhmann had already argued) contractual freedom find a continual entrance to<br />

private legal discourse. Only from this time on, in contrast to Savigny’s concept,<br />

was the question of the structural coupling of private law to the economy raised<br />

with force. This was done concretely, for example, in the question of which legal<br />

rules within contract law were dispositive and which compulsory. This explains<br />

after all the extensive silence of the sources in the 19 th Century found by Hofer. 67<br />

<strong>The</strong> unique adoption in the <strong>German</strong>-speaking codification process of an express<br />

freedom of contract in Art. 19 Abs. 1 of the Swiss contract law occurred only its<br />

revision in 1905-11 and not at the emergence of contract law in 1881. <strong>The</strong> adoption<br />

of contractual freedom in the codification is to be seen in this context of the new<br />

political intervention in contractual content and the new alternative coupling of<br />

65 Weber, Wirtschaft und Gesellschaft (1980/1921-25), p. 503 f.; Brüggemeier, Probleme einer <strong>The</strong>orie des<br />

Wirtschaftsrechts, in: Assmann/Brüggemeier/Hart/Joerges (Eds.), Wirtschaftsrecht als Kritik des Privatrechts<br />

p. 9-81 (1980), p. 38 f. and p. 46. On situations of structural inequality see Lotmar, Der Dienstvertrag<br />

im Entwurf des Zivilgesetzbuches, in: Rehbinder (Eds.), Philipp Lotmar: Schweizerisches Arbeitsvertragsrecht,<br />

Forderungen an den Gesetzgeber, p. 119-147 (1991/1905), p. 43 f.; On 'Vermachtung'<br />

of the economy see Gierke, Die soziale Aufgabe des Privatrechts (1948/1889), p. 18 ff. and 41 ff.<br />

66 Weber, Wirtschaft und Gesellschaft (1980/1921-25), p. 503; Wiethölter, Rechtswissenschaft<br />

(1986/1968), p. 180 ff.; Hart, Zur konzeptionellen Entwicklung des Vertragsrechts, Die Aktiengesellschaft<br />

(AG) p. 66-80 (1984), p. 70 f.; just as Rückert, Das BGB und seine Prinzipien, in: Rückert/Schmoeckel/Zimmermann<br />

(Eds.), Historisch-kritischer Kommentar zum BGB (2003), N 105; see<br />

also Tanner, Industrialisierung, Familienökonomie und Hungererfahrung: Sozialkonflikte, Arbeitskämpfe<br />

und Konsumboykott in der Schweiz 1880-1914, in: Gailus/Volkmann (Eds.), Der Kampf um das tägliche<br />

Brot: Nahrungsmangel, Versorgungspolitik und Protest 1770-1990 p. 233-257 (1994), p. 255 ff., who<br />

refers to the societal focus on the wages of factory workers during industrialisation.<br />

67 cf. Hofer, Freiheit ohne Grenzen?: privatrechtstheoretische Diskussionen im 19. Jahrhundert (2001), p.<br />

275 f.


2004] Review Essay<br />

113<br />

private law to politics, not, however, as an early culmination of contractual freedom<br />

as the dominant principle of contract law.<br />

With this social-societal background Luhmann is to be referenced, particularly with<br />

respect to his legal-historical explanations of “law as a social system,” which comes<br />

to a similar and yet at the same time contradictory conclusion as Hofer. 68 Luhmann<br />

points out that the concept of contractual freedom does not appear until politics<br />

tries in a higher degree to control the reciprocal irritation of legal and economic<br />

systems. Luhmann, however, in contrast to Hofer suspects that the concept of contractual<br />

freedom was invented “as for defense against state intervention, especially<br />

in labor law and cartel (anti-trust) law.” 69 Until then, a structural coupling of law<br />

and economics had existed, in that “the contract, expressed extremely formally, is<br />

nothing else than the agreement of the declarations of intention of the parties concluding<br />

the contract,” 70 whereas the subsystem of politics has temporarily withdrawn<br />

to an observation position. 71 However, from the point of view of the law the<br />

primary structural link to economics has been replaced by a simultaneous coupling<br />

to economics and, through compulsory contract law, to politics, which is mainly<br />

responsible for enacting compulsory norms:<br />

“<strong>The</strong> structural coupling of the legal and economic systems [mainly through contract]<br />

becomes a medium for the medium political power, that means a loose coupling<br />

of possibilities which can be brought into politically acceptable forms by collectively<br />

binding decisions [for example by compulsory norms in contract law]. For<br />

the sake of the hoped-for economic effects the use of property and contractual freedom<br />

are continually subjected to stronger legal limits.” 72<br />

What can we gain from such recognitions? Alongside many other things, the following.<br />

Today, in the age of reformulation of political tasks and privatization, 73<br />

especially under the pressure of globalization 74 and technologization, 75 because<br />

68 Luhmann, Das Recht der Gesellschaft (1993).<br />

69 Id. at p. 465 ff., mainly p. 468.<br />

70 Id. at p. 461.<br />

71 Id. at p. 467.<br />

72 Id. at p. 468.<br />

73 Compare Uebersax, Privatisierung der Verwaltung, Zentralblatt für Staats- und Gemeindeverwaltung,<br />

p. 393-422 (2001), p. 394 with further references.<br />

74 Compare Hofstetter, Globalisierung und Wirtschaftsrecht, 119 II Zeitschrift für Schweizerisches Recht<br />

(ZSR), p. 361-396 (2000), p. 361 ff, especially 366 ff.; Koller, Globalisierung und Internationalisierung des


114 <strong>German</strong> <strong>Law</strong> <strong>Journal</strong><br />

[Vol. 05 No. 01<br />

tasks are increasingly being performed by private actors it is urgently necessary to<br />

show that unlimited private autonomy is only a myth. At the same time, however,<br />

it must be emphasized that the original conception of economic law was almost<br />

exclusively directed at the constitution of a free domestic market, in which initially<br />

only a small fraction of the population participated. 76 However, after the integration<br />

of further population groups and trade areas of society into the free market this<br />

“pure” economic system could no longer be maintained. Rather, from then on it<br />

was a matter of the precarious balance between autonomy and intervention, that<br />

private law saw itself as maintaining in regard to self-regulating markets. This remarkable<br />

responsiveness, that private law had already developed by around 1900<br />

pertaining to the autonomy of the economic system and its associated social issues,<br />

can serve today as the great historical role-model for the relationship of law to other<br />

(new) autonomous areas of civil society. In the words of Teubner: Today, especially,<br />

it is a matter of institutionalizing the precarious balance between autonomy<br />

and intervention that private law saw itself as maintaining in respect of selfregulating<br />

markets in other autonomous fields of civil society as well. Neither an<br />

overly strong coupling to the economy nor political intervention is the agenda of<br />

the future, but rather a variety of structural couplings to the different sectors of civil<br />

society. 77<br />

Wirtschaftsrechts - Auswirkungen auf die nationale Gesetzgebung, 119 II Zeitschrift für Schweizerisches<br />

Recht (ZSR), p. 313-360 (2000), p. 313 ff, especially p. 324 ff.; Imhof, Marktgleichgewicht, Vertragsgerechtigkeit<br />

und Globalisierung; letzteres insbesondere hinsichtlich des Arbeitsvertrages, in: Kilias (Eds.),<br />

L'étique et le droit; discordances et points de rencontre, p. 67-109 (2000), p. 67 ff.; fundamentally: Zumbansen,<br />

Spiegelungen von "Staat und Gesellschaft": Governance-Erfahrungen in der Globalisierungsdebatte,<br />

in: Anderheiden/Huster/Kirste (Eds.), Globalisierung als Problem der Steuerungsfähigkeit des<br />

Rechts und der Gerechtigkeit, ARSP Beiheft 79 , p. 13-40 (2001) with further references.<br />

75 Compare Kenney/Curry, Beyond Transaction Costs: E-commerce and the Power of the Internet<br />

Dataspace, Working Paper 18, E-Conomy Projekt, Berkeley p. 1-39 (2000), p. 2 f. and p. 6 ff. in the Internet.<br />

76 In fact, for the beginning of the second half of the 19th century Kocka only counts 3-5 % of the population<br />

toward the economic bourgeoisie, together with the small bourgeoisie and the middle classes they<br />

are, however, 13 %, see Kocka, Bürgertum und bürgerliche Gesellschaft im 19. Jahrhundert: Europäische<br />

Entwicklungen und deutsche Eigenarten, in: Kocka (Eds.), Bürgertum im 19. Jahrhundert p. 11-76 (1987),<br />

p. 11 ff.<br />

77 Teubner, Nach der Privatisierung? Diskurskonflikte im Privatrecht, Zeitschrift für Rechtssoziologie p.<br />

16-36 (1998), p. 14 f.; see also Teubner/Karavas, http://www.CompanyNameSucks.com: <strong>The</strong> Horizontal<br />

Effect of Fundamental Rights on ‘Private Parties’ within Autonomous Internet <strong>Law</strong>, 4 <strong>German</strong> <strong>Law</strong><br />

<strong>Journal</strong> No. 12 (1 December 2003), available at: http://www.germanlawjournal.com/article.php?id=356.


LEGAL CULTURE<br />

Book Review - Gunther Mävers: Die Mitbestimmung der<br />

Arbeitnehmer in der Europäischen Aktiengesellschaft<br />

(Employee Participation in the European Stock Company<br />

– Societas Europaea)<br />

Gunther Mävers, Die Mitbestimmung der Arbeitnehmer in der Europäischen Aktiengesellschaft,<br />

Studien zum ausländischen, vergleichenden und internationalen Arbeitsrecht,<br />

Bd. 12. Nomos Verlagsgesellschaft: Baden-Baden 2002, ISBN3-7890-7710-0,<br />

454 pp., € 69,-.<br />

By Friedemann F. Kiethe *<br />

During the Nice summit on 7 December 2000 – 9 December 2000, European heads<br />

of state finally agreed on the statute of the Societas Europaea (the European company).<br />

After 40 years of discussions, proposals, countless opinions, rejections and<br />

further delays, at last an agreement was reached. <strong>The</strong>re is a Council Regulation on<br />

the European company’s statute itself 1 and a Council Directive on the employee<br />

involvement in the Societas Europaea’s corporate governance 2 .<br />

As early as August 2000, Gunther Mävers delivered his doctoral thesis on employee<br />

involvement in the SE’s corporate governance to Cologne’s University <strong>Law</strong> School.<br />

An agreement on the European company seemed almost impossible; therefore he<br />

finished his thesis with a couple of proposals to a prospective compromise.<br />

<strong>The</strong> decision during the Nice summit came completely unpredicted. Has his thesis<br />

become superfluous by now?<br />

* Friedemann F. Kiethe passed his First State Examination (J.D. equivalent) June 2003 in Frankfurt, at<br />

present he is Doktorand at Frankfurt's University <strong>Law</strong> School and works as paralegal for Ashurst in<br />

Frankfurt. Email: friedemann_kiethe@yahoo.de.<br />

1 Council Regulation (EC) No 2157/2001 of 8 October 2001 on the Statute for a European company (SE).<br />

2 Council Directive 2001/86/EC of 8 October 2001 supplementing the Statute of the European company<br />

with regard to the involvement of employees.


116 G ERMAN L AW J OURNAL<br />

[Vol. 05 No. 01<br />

<strong>The</strong> employee’s involvement in the Societas Europaea’s corporate governance became<br />

the most disputed issue in terms of the European company. Mävers gives a<br />

large amount of background information and tells the entire history; both essential<br />

in order to evaluate the law currently in force.<br />

First of all, he introduces his readers to corporate governance and to employee involvement<br />

in those Member States that most influenced today’s law. <strong>German</strong>y’s<br />

legislation has not only been trend-setting in time, it was also trend-setting in the<br />

range of workers’ participation in Europe.<br />

Mävers begins by presenting basic structures of <strong>German</strong> corporate law. Contrary to<br />

English corporate law, under which companies are equipped with a board of directors<br />

3 - described as a one-tier system - <strong>German</strong> companies are set up in a two-tier<br />

system with two different boards: <strong>The</strong> managerial board 4 is in charge of the everyday<br />

management of the company. <strong>The</strong> separate supervisory board employs or dismisses<br />

the managerial board’s members, fixes the managers’ salaries, monitors the<br />

other board’s corporate governance and annual accounts and makes the very fundamental<br />

decisions. <strong>The</strong> managerial board is the company’s only organ entitled to<br />

represent the company to outside parties; the supervisory board is empowered to<br />

take actions inside the company.<br />

Initially, employee participation in the supervisory board of <strong>German</strong> companies<br />

had been voluntarily introduced by companies of the coal and the iron and steel<br />

industries directly after World War II. Only a few years later, in 1951, when the<br />

highly disputed Montan-Mitbestimmungsgesetz (Act on Employees’ Participation in<br />

Corporate Governance in Coal, Iron and Steel Industries) was passed by parliament,<br />

the models established voluntarily were transformed into statutory law.<br />

Since that time, employees and shareholders are represented equally in the supervisory<br />

board of companies in the coal, iron and steel industries, while the chairperson<br />

is a neutral person, elected by majority vote of both, employee representatives<br />

and shareholders. <strong>The</strong> Montan-Mitbestimmungsgesetz 1951 is applicable to enterprises<br />

of the coal, the iron and steel industries, constituted as public limited companies,<br />

private limited companies and incorporated cost-book mining companies<br />

employing more than 1,000 employees. However, since it is not the managerial but<br />

the supervisory board where employee participation takes place, employees neither<br />

directly elect their executive managers nor directly decide on the corporate governance.<br />

Still do employees control their executive managers indirectly and thus influence<br />

the decisions on company policies.<br />

3 Verwaltungsrat, conseil d’administration.<br />

4 Vorstand, directoire.


2004] Book Review<br />

117<br />

Only one year later employee participation in the supervisory board was extended<br />

to other industries. However, since the political climate had changed already, under<br />

the Betriebsverfassungsgesetz (Works Constitution Act) 1952 employee participation<br />

in the supervisory board remained far below the level of representation<br />

reached in the coal, iron and steel industries: only a third of the supervisory board<br />

members are employee representatives. As the Montan-Mitbestimmungsgesetz 1951<br />

the Betriebsverfassungsgesetz 1952 applies only to companies of a specific legal form<br />

(public limited companies, private limited companies, incorporated cost-book companies<br />

under mining law, co-operatives and mutual insurance companies) employing<br />

a certain minimum number (at least 500) of employees. Contrary to the Montan-<br />

Mitbestimmungsgesetz 1951 the scope of application of the Betriebsverfassungsgesetz<br />

1952 is not limited to certain branches or industries.<br />

In the years after 1952 the trade unions tried intensively to persuade the legislator<br />

to extend the model of the Montan-Mitbestimmungsgesetz 1951 to all areas of industry.<br />

Finally, in 1976 a compromise was reached and a third model of employee representation<br />

in the supervisory board was established: in companies falling under<br />

the Mitbestimmungsgesetz 1976 the supervisory board consists of an equal number of<br />

employee representatives and shareholder representatives. Contrary to the model<br />

in the coal, iron and steel industries, there is no neutral chairperson provided for. In<br />

case of a tie, a second ballot has to be held. If this second ballot again results in a tie<br />

the chairperson of the supervisory board has the casting vote. <strong>The</strong> chairperson is to<br />

be elected by a two-third majority of all members of the supervisory board. If the<br />

necessary majority is not attainable, the chairperson is elected by the shareholders<br />

only. <strong>The</strong> Mitbestimmungsgesetz 1976 is applicable to enterprises of a specific legal<br />

form (public limited companies, partnerships limited by shares, private limited<br />

companies, incorporated cost-book mining companies, and co-operatives) employing<br />

at least 2,000 employees.<br />

<strong>The</strong> reader is also informed about the other influential concepts from the Netherlands,<br />

France, Great Britain and Sweden. <strong>The</strong> <strong>German</strong> model, however, was and<br />

currently is the furthest reaching model of employee participation in corporate<br />

governance. It also served as a model for the first proposals for employee participation<br />

in the Societas Europaea. Consequently, the author starts his analysis from the<br />

point of view of the aforementioned <strong>German</strong> system but exclusively focuses on<br />

employee involvement in the company’s competent decision-making entities.<br />

As soon as the initiative to introduce an EC-wide legal framework for companies<br />

had been taken by the Commission and Member State governments, Member States<br />

fought for the greatest possible export of their own national corporate law. A first<br />

major conflict arose from the suggestion to introduce a compulsory one- or two-tier<br />

system, a second about employee involvement in corporate governance. <strong>The</strong> solu-


118 G ERMAN L AW J OURNAL<br />

[Vol. 05 No. 01<br />

tion to both disputes largely depended on the legal technique the European company<br />

was approached with; either a basic structure with additional provisions by<br />

each Member State or a uniform and complete corporate law body.<br />

Mävers starts with the Commission’s first proposals on a Societas Europaea of 1970<br />

and 1975. He also presents other activities of the Commission concerning the issue<br />

of employee participation in corporate governance. He later reviews the 1989 and<br />

1991 proposals. Each of those legal acts is analyzed in the same way and scrutinized<br />

with regard to the same questions. Following a single analytical structure certainly<br />

contributes to the clear arrangement of the historic outline.<br />

<strong>The</strong> other side of the same coin consists in somewhat clumsy, awkward passages:<br />

<strong>The</strong> author relates many opinions on the discussed legal acts by trade unions, employers'<br />

associations, the Economic and Social Committee, Parliament etc. Albeit,<br />

opinions on a political decision like employee participation lead to politician-like<br />

answers: “In general, we welcome and look upon this proposal favourably, but in<br />

particular…” Mävers more or less hides behind press releases and leaves his readers<br />

to official statements. His readers are left without the essentials and without<br />

interpretation of the statements. Given arguments lack a background in which they<br />

can be fitted.<br />

Of course, background information is very hard to get due to secrecy of Council<br />

deliberations and a lack of accessible documents. However, readers long to know<br />

the exact reasons and details for why the proposals and initiatives have not been<br />

passed. Many questions remain unanswered: Did some governments’ attitude to<br />

employee involvement change in the light of altering political majorities at home?<br />

What scope was left to effect a compromise? Which alliances have been formed<br />

during the consultations? Which provisions were undisputed? Who raised the final<br />

objection and why?<br />

Relying on Mävers’ study, readers are able to answer a number of these questions.<br />

After several failures, the Commission declined to enforce a uniform corporate law.<br />

<strong>The</strong> Commission, for the sake of compromise, worked towards a European framework<br />

with enough flexibility for national preferences. Since then, European companies<br />

were allowed to choose between a one- or two-tier system. Still, employee participation<br />

remained to be the key to the Societas Europaea’s approval or dismissal.<br />

Allegedly all <strong>German</strong> governments fought for their high level of employee participation<br />

against Great Britain and Spain, who refused this kind of involvement. Or as


2004] Book Review<br />

119<br />

Mävers puts it, each government tried to export their own concept instead of striving<br />

for a common level as a compromise. 5<br />

Diplomatic work towards an agreement meant slight changes of the disputed passages.<br />

Particularly from the 1997 Davignon-Report onwards, the Luxembourg, British,<br />

Austrian and <strong>German</strong> presidencies each adjusted the pending proposals to the<br />

respective negotiations. Diplomats started to alter contents and partially worked<br />

with references to other provisions within the same legal act. At this stage, readers<br />

run the risk of losing their overview and cannot perceive how the initial concept is<br />

softly bending to one direction or another. Unfortunately, readers might miss a<br />

clear thread to follow because Mävers limits himself to outlines of the current<br />

wordings and refers to previous chapters. However, is there a thread in the content<br />

to be followed at all?<br />

<strong>The</strong> author still gives the best in-depth illustration of the legislation process I have<br />

read. <strong>The</strong> book highlights a classical example of European legislation. Spanish governments<br />

had always opposed any kind of employee co-determination. But they<br />

also needed French help to fight ETA-terrorism, since terrorists often used France<br />

as a safe harbour for planning and preparing bombings in the Basque Provinces. In<br />

the end, the French President Chirac and the Spanish Prime Minister Aznar traded<br />

the approval of the present kind of employee involvement for closer co-operation<br />

fighting terrorism. 6 How can a book on a legislation process like this be expected to<br />

be better structured and arranged than the legislation process itself? <strong>The</strong> author<br />

fought very hard to give the best presentation possible.<br />

But what was finally decided?<br />

A European company can be founded in four different ways: (1) by merger of at<br />

least two existing national companies from at least two different Member States<br />

(“SE by merger”) 7 , (2) by foundation of a holding of at least two existing companies<br />

from at least two Member States (“holding-SE”) 8, (3) by formation of a subsidiary of<br />

at least two existing companies from at least two different Member States (“sub-<br />

5 Page 372.<br />

6 Klaus J. Hopt, Europäische Zeitung für Wirtschaftsrecht, 13. Vol. 2002, page 1, left column.<br />

7 Art. 2 (1), Artt. 17 – 31 Reg. (EC) 2157/2001.<br />

8 Art. 2 (2), Artt. 32 - 34 Reg. (EC) 2157/2001; see hereto Oplustil, Selected problems concerning formation<br />

of a holding SE (societas europaea), in: 4 <strong>German</strong> <strong>Law</strong> <strong>Journal</strong> No. 2 (1 February 2003), available at:<br />

http://www.germanlawjournal.com/article.php?id=230.


120 G ERMAN L AW J OURNAL<br />

[Vol. 05 No. 01<br />

sidiary-SE”) 9 and (4) by conversion of an existing national company with an existing<br />

subsidiary in another Member State (“SE by conversion”) 10 .<br />

<strong>The</strong> provisions concerning the formation of a European company, its structure in<br />

form of a one- or two-tier system, its general meeting, annual accounts, and liquidation<br />

are included in the Regulation. However, since the Regulation does not establish<br />

one uniform model of a European company but offers a variety of models from<br />

which the Member States have to choose, the Regulation in many respects needs<br />

implementation into national law. <strong>The</strong> Regulation as well as the Directive dealing<br />

with employee participation have to be implemented into national law by 8 October<br />

2004. 11<br />

Employee involvement in corporate governance in the European company is a very<br />

complex matter. <strong>The</strong> Directive distinguishes between information and consultation<br />

on the one hand and participation on the other. In the context of the Directive, information<br />

means the informing of the body representative of the employees and/or<br />

employees’ representatives by the organ of the SE on questions which inter alia concern<br />

the SE, while consultation means the establishment of a dialogue and an exchange<br />

of views between the body representative of the employees and/or employees’<br />

representatives and the competent organ of the SE. Participation, eventually,<br />

entails the influence of the body representative of the employees or the employees’<br />

representatives in the affairs of a company by way of the right to elect or<br />

appoint some of the members of the company’s supervisory or administrative organ<br />

or the right to recommend and/or oppose the appointment of some or all of the<br />

members of the company’s supervisory or administrative organ.<br />

<strong>The</strong> Directive, however, does not regulate in what matter employees are to be informed,<br />

consulted or allowed to participate. Since the differences between the different<br />

models of employee involvement in the different Member States were too<br />

huge to be bypassed, the Directive only provides a procedural framework which<br />

shall lead to information, consultation and participation. As a consequence, the<br />

level of information, consultation and participation, may vary from company to<br />

company.<br />

9 Art. 2 (3), Artt. 35, 36 Reg. (EC) 2157/2001.<br />

10 Art. 2 (4), Art. 37 Reg. (EC) 2157/2001.<br />

11 Art. 9 (1) c Reg. (EC) 2157/2001; see, for an extensive discussion, Teichmann, <strong>The</strong> European Company<br />

– A Challenge to Academics, Legislators and Practitioners, in: 4 <strong>German</strong> <strong>Law</strong> <strong>Journal</strong> No. 4 (1 April<br />

2003), available at: http://www.germanlawjournal.com/article.php?id=259.


2004] Book Review<br />

121<br />

As far as information and consultation are concerned, the SE-Directive follows the<br />

model of Directive 94/45/EC on European Works Councils. European companies<br />

shall be fitted with a negotiated involvement of employees in the Societas Europaea’s<br />

corporate governance. Negotiations take place between a special negotiating body<br />

representative of the employees 12 on the one hand and the participating companies’<br />

competent organs on the other hand. An agreement on information and consultation<br />

has to be concluded in any case. <strong>The</strong> parties to the negotiation are however free<br />

to agree on their preferred kind and extent of information and consultation. Contrary<br />

to companies falling under the European Works Council Directive, an agreement<br />

on employee participation may additionally be concluded. If a European<br />

company is formed by means of conversion, the agreement shall provide for at least<br />

the same level of all elements of employee involvement as the ones existing within<br />

the company to be transformed into an European company. Any reduction of the<br />

existing level of workers’ participation requires a majority by two thirds within the<br />

special negotiating body. 13 In case an amicable agreement cannot be reached within<br />

6 months (or 12 months at the very latest), a certain level of information, consultation<br />

and, under certain circumstances, participation, as laid down in the Directive’s<br />

annex, shall apply. 14 Member States shall take adequate precautions against a misuse<br />

of European companies aimed at minimization of employee involvement. <strong>The</strong><br />

annex entails the most disputed provisions of the Directive: In brief, the level of<br />

employee participation in the Societas Europaea’s corporate governance is designed<br />

not to fall behind the highest level of the participating companies. 15<br />

Is this to be the end to all ambitious plans for another boost to the common market?<br />

Does the European company in its current form help to make the European Union<br />

the most competitive economic area in the world? Will <strong>German</strong> companies be denied<br />

access to European companies by prospective partners in order to evade <strong>German</strong><br />

levels of workers’ involvement? 16 Will <strong>German</strong> companies be able to benefit<br />

from the foreshadowed € 30 billion annual savings 17 by transformation into a Societas<br />

Europaea?<br />

12 Art. 3 (2) Dir. 2001/86/EC.<br />

13 Art. 3 (4) Dir. 2001/86/EC.<br />

14 Art. 7 Dir. 2001/86/EC.<br />

15 Para 18 Dir. 2001/86/EC.<br />

16 Frankfurter Allgemeine Zeitung, 17.6.2003, page 18.<br />

17 Mario Monti, Wertpapiermitteilungen, Vol. 1997, page 607.


122 G ERMAN L AW J OURNAL<br />

[Vol. 05 No. 01<br />

“<strong>The</strong> proof of the pudding is in the eating.” Time will tell about the Societas Europaea’s<br />

success or failure. Undoubtedly, the legislative technique to count on subsidiary<br />

national corporate law promotes legislatory competition. Maybe we will<br />

soon experience a competition for best practice in corporate law. <strong>German</strong>y’s 103year-old<br />

civil code bears legal competition between land charge 18 and mortgage<br />

charge 19 and thus fosters prudent decisions between the two. What some may welcome<br />

as a step towards better legislation, is what others might fear as a “Delawareeffect”.<br />

As a matter of fact, there is no Societas Europaea as such, there are as many<br />

different European Companies as Member States.<br />

Will European companies first register in Spain or Great Britain without any employee<br />

participation at all and later on transfer the registered office to another<br />

Member State? 20 Mävers warns of insisting on too high of a standard on workers’<br />

involvement. Those who do so, might after all end up with nothing at all. Was this<br />

potential result of the legislative process just "bad luck" or actually intended by the<br />

governments who officially fought hard in order to safeguard employee involvement?<br />

After all, when will we first get on touch with European companies in practice? <strong>The</strong><br />

Regulation will become effective by 8 October 2004. A national Act to transfer the<br />

Directive is currently undergoing the usual legislative procedure. Much more than<br />

employee involvement, the crucial obstacle is the taxation of the European company.<br />

Taxation of a formation will have to comply with the provisions of Directive<br />

90/434/EC. However, at present there are no legislative proposals in order to solve<br />

the taxation problems.<br />

Gunther Mävers’ final proposals to a (then seemingly impossible) agreement came<br />

remarkably close to the actual provisions. His summary on the legislative process is<br />

anything but superfluous!<br />

18 Grundschuld, § 1191 <strong>German</strong> Civil Code.<br />

19 Hypothek, § 1113 <strong>German</strong> Civil Code.<br />

20 Art. 8 Reg. EC No 2157/2001.

Hooray! Your file is uploaded and ready to be published.

Saved successfully!

Ooh no, something went wrong!